Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Little Lord Fauntleroy
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: Little Lord Fauntleroy
Author: Frances Hodgson Burnett
Release date: January 16, 2006 [eBook #479]
Most recently updated: September 20, 2024
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/479
Credits: Produced by Charles Keller and David Widger
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LITTLE LORD
FAUNTLEROY ***
LITTLE LORD FAUNTLEROY
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: Little Lord Fauntleroy
Author: Frances Hodgson Burnett
Release date: January 16, 2006 [eBook #479]
Most recently updated: September 20, 2024
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/479
Credits: Produced by Charles Keller and David Widger
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LITTLE LORD
FAUNTLEROY ***
LITTLE LORD FAUNTLEROY
Page 4
Page 5
By Frances Hodgson Burnett
CONTENTS
I
II
III
IV
V
VI
VII
VIII
IX
X
XI
XII
XIII
XIV
CONTENTS
I
II
III
IV
V
VI
VII
VIII
IX
X
XI
XII
XIII
XIV
Page 6
XV
Page 7
I
Cedric himself knew nothing whatever about it. It had never been even
mentioned to him. He knew that his papa had been an Englishman, because
his mamma had told him so; but then his papa had died when he was so
little a boy that he could not remember very much about him, except that he
was big, and had blue eyes and a long mustache, and that it was a splendid
thing to be carried around the room on his shoulder. Since his papa's death,
Cedric had found out that it was best not to talk to his mamma about him.
When his father was ill, Cedric had been sent away, and when he had
returned, everything was over; and his mother, who had been very ill, too,
was only just beginning to sit in her chair by the window. She was pale and
thin, and all the dimples had gone from her pretty face, and her eyes looked
large and mournful, and she was dressed in black.
“Dearest,” said Cedric (his papa had called her that always, and so the
little boy had learned to say it),—“dearest, is my papa better?”
He felt her arms tremble, and so he turned his curly head and looked in
her face. There was something in it that made him feel that he was going to
cry.
“Dearest,” he said, “is he well?”
Then suddenly his loving little heart told him that he'd better put both his
arms around her neck and kiss her again and again, and keep his soft cheek
close to hers; and he did so, and she laid her face on his shoulder and cried
bitterly, holding him as if she could never let him go again.
“Yes, he is well,” she sobbed; “he is quite, quite well, but we—we have
no one left but each other. No one at all.”
Then, little as he was, he understood that his big, handsome young papa
would not come back any more; that he was dead, as he had heard of other
people being, although he could not comprehend exactly what strange thing
had brought all this sadness about. It was because his mamma always cried
when he spoke of his papa that he secretly made up his mind it was better
not to speak of him very often to her, and he found out, too, that it was
better not to let her sit still and look into the fire or out of the window
Cedric himself knew nothing whatever about it. It had never been even
mentioned to him. He knew that his papa had been an Englishman, because
his mamma had told him so; but then his papa had died when he was so
little a boy that he could not remember very much about him, except that he
was big, and had blue eyes and a long mustache, and that it was a splendid
thing to be carried around the room on his shoulder. Since his papa's death,
Cedric had found out that it was best not to talk to his mamma about him.
When his father was ill, Cedric had been sent away, and when he had
returned, everything was over; and his mother, who had been very ill, too,
was only just beginning to sit in her chair by the window. She was pale and
thin, and all the dimples had gone from her pretty face, and her eyes looked
large and mournful, and she was dressed in black.
“Dearest,” said Cedric (his papa had called her that always, and so the
little boy had learned to say it),—“dearest, is my papa better?”
He felt her arms tremble, and so he turned his curly head and looked in
her face. There was something in it that made him feel that he was going to
cry.
“Dearest,” he said, “is he well?”
Then suddenly his loving little heart told him that he'd better put both his
arms around her neck and kiss her again and again, and keep his soft cheek
close to hers; and he did so, and she laid her face on his shoulder and cried
bitterly, holding him as if she could never let him go again.
“Yes, he is well,” she sobbed; “he is quite, quite well, but we—we have
no one left but each other. No one at all.”
Then, little as he was, he understood that his big, handsome young papa
would not come back any more; that he was dead, as he had heard of other
people being, although he could not comprehend exactly what strange thing
had brought all this sadness about. It was because his mamma always cried
when he spoke of his papa that he secretly made up his mind it was better
not to speak of him very often to her, and he found out, too, that it was
better not to let her sit still and look into the fire or out of the window
Page 8
without moving or talking. He and his mamma knew very few people, and
lived what might have been thought very lonely lives, although Cedric did
not know it was lonely until he grew older and heard why it was they had
no visitors. Then he was told that his mamma was an orphan, and quite
alone in the world when his papa had married her. She was very pretty, and
had been living as companion to a rich old lady who was not kind to her,
and one day Captain Cedric Errol, who was calling at the house, saw her
run up the stairs with tears on her eyelashes; and she looked so sweet and
innocent and sorrowful that the Captain could not forget her. And after
many strange things had happened, they knew each other well and loved
each other dearly, and were married, although their marriage brought them
the ill-will of several persons. The one who was most angry of all, however,
was the Captain's father, who lived in England, and was a very rich and
important old nobleman, with a very bad temper and a very violent dislike
to America and Americans. He had two sons older than Captain Cedric; and
it was the law that the elder of these sons should inherit the family title and
estates, which were very rich and splendid; if the eldest son died, the next
one would be heir; so, though he was a member of such a great family, there
was little chance that Captain Cedric would be very rich himself.
But it so happened that Nature had given to the youngest son gifts which
she had not bestowed upon his elder brothers. He had a beautiful face and a
fine, strong, graceful figure; he had a bright smile and a sweet, gay voice;
he was brave and generous, and had the kindest heart in the world, and
seemed to have the power to make every one love him. And it was not so
with his elder brothers; neither of them was handsome, or very kind, or
clever. When they were boys at Eton, they were not popular; when they
were at college, they cared nothing for study, and wasted both time and
money, and made few real friends. The old Earl, their father, was constantly
disappointed and humiliated by them; his heir was no honor to his noble
name, and did not promise to end in being anything but a selfish, wasteful,
insignificant man, with no manly or noble qualities. It was very bitter, the
old Earl thought, that the son who was only third, and would have only a
very small fortune, should be the one who had all the gifts, and all the
charms, and all the strength and beauty. Sometimes he almost hated the
handsome young man because he seemed to have the good things which
should have gone with the stately title and the magnificent estates; and yet,
in the depths of his proud, stubborn old heart, he could not help caring very
lived what might have been thought very lonely lives, although Cedric did
not know it was lonely until he grew older and heard why it was they had
no visitors. Then he was told that his mamma was an orphan, and quite
alone in the world when his papa had married her. She was very pretty, and
had been living as companion to a rich old lady who was not kind to her,
and one day Captain Cedric Errol, who was calling at the house, saw her
run up the stairs with tears on her eyelashes; and she looked so sweet and
innocent and sorrowful that the Captain could not forget her. And after
many strange things had happened, they knew each other well and loved
each other dearly, and were married, although their marriage brought them
the ill-will of several persons. The one who was most angry of all, however,
was the Captain's father, who lived in England, and was a very rich and
important old nobleman, with a very bad temper and a very violent dislike
to America and Americans. He had two sons older than Captain Cedric; and
it was the law that the elder of these sons should inherit the family title and
estates, which were very rich and splendid; if the eldest son died, the next
one would be heir; so, though he was a member of such a great family, there
was little chance that Captain Cedric would be very rich himself.
But it so happened that Nature had given to the youngest son gifts which
she had not bestowed upon his elder brothers. He had a beautiful face and a
fine, strong, graceful figure; he had a bright smile and a sweet, gay voice;
he was brave and generous, and had the kindest heart in the world, and
seemed to have the power to make every one love him. And it was not so
with his elder brothers; neither of them was handsome, or very kind, or
clever. When they were boys at Eton, they were not popular; when they
were at college, they cared nothing for study, and wasted both time and
money, and made few real friends. The old Earl, their father, was constantly
disappointed and humiliated by them; his heir was no honor to his noble
name, and did not promise to end in being anything but a selfish, wasteful,
insignificant man, with no manly or noble qualities. It was very bitter, the
old Earl thought, that the son who was only third, and would have only a
very small fortune, should be the one who had all the gifts, and all the
charms, and all the strength and beauty. Sometimes he almost hated the
handsome young man because he seemed to have the good things which
should have gone with the stately title and the magnificent estates; and yet,
in the depths of his proud, stubborn old heart, he could not help caring very
Page 9
much for his youngest son. It was in one of his fits of petulance that he sent
him off to travel in America; he thought he would send him away for a
while, so that he should not be made angry by constantly contrasting him
with his brothers, who were at that time giving him a great deal of trouble
by their wild ways.
But, after about six months, he began to feel lonely, and longed in secret
to see his son again, so he wrote to Captain Cedric and ordered him home.
The letter he wrote crossed on its way a letter the Captain had just written to
his father, telling of his love for the pretty American girl, and of his
intended marriage; and when the Earl received that letter he was furiously
angry. Bad as his temper was, he had never given way to it in his life as he
gave way to it when he read the Captain's letter. His valet, who was in the
room when it came, thought his lordship would have a fit of apoplexy, he
was so wild with anger. For an hour he raged like a tiger, and then he sat
down and wrote to his son, and ordered him never to come near his old
home, nor to write to his father or brothers again. He told him he might live
as he pleased, and die where he pleased, that he should be cut off from his
family forever, and that he need never expect help from his father as long as
he lived.
The Captain was very sad when he read the letter; he was very fond of
England, and he dearly loved the beautiful home where he had been born;
he had even loved his ill-tempered old father, and had sympathized with
him in his disappointments; but he knew he need expect no kindness from
him in the future. At first he scarcely knew what to do; he had not been
brought up to work, and had no business experience, but he had courage
and plenty of determination. So he sold his commission in the English
army, and after some trouble found a situation in New York, and married.
The change from his old life in England was very great, but he was young
and happy, and he hoped that hard work would do great things for him in
the future. He had a small house on a quiet street, and his little boy was
born there, and everything was so gay and cheerful, in a simple way, that he
was never sorry for a moment that he had married the rich old lady's pretty
companion just because she was so sweet and he loved her and she loved
him. She was very sweet, indeed, and her little boy was like both her and
his father. Though he was born in so quiet and cheap a little home, it
seemed as if there never had been a more fortunate baby. In the first place,
he was always well, and so he never gave any one trouble; in the second
him off to travel in America; he thought he would send him away for a
while, so that he should not be made angry by constantly contrasting him
with his brothers, who were at that time giving him a great deal of trouble
by their wild ways.
But, after about six months, he began to feel lonely, and longed in secret
to see his son again, so he wrote to Captain Cedric and ordered him home.
The letter he wrote crossed on its way a letter the Captain had just written to
his father, telling of his love for the pretty American girl, and of his
intended marriage; and when the Earl received that letter he was furiously
angry. Bad as his temper was, he had never given way to it in his life as he
gave way to it when he read the Captain's letter. His valet, who was in the
room when it came, thought his lordship would have a fit of apoplexy, he
was so wild with anger. For an hour he raged like a tiger, and then he sat
down and wrote to his son, and ordered him never to come near his old
home, nor to write to his father or brothers again. He told him he might live
as he pleased, and die where he pleased, that he should be cut off from his
family forever, and that he need never expect help from his father as long as
he lived.
The Captain was very sad when he read the letter; he was very fond of
England, and he dearly loved the beautiful home where he had been born;
he had even loved his ill-tempered old father, and had sympathized with
him in his disappointments; but he knew he need expect no kindness from
him in the future. At first he scarcely knew what to do; he had not been
brought up to work, and had no business experience, but he had courage
and plenty of determination. So he sold his commission in the English
army, and after some trouble found a situation in New York, and married.
The change from his old life in England was very great, but he was young
and happy, and he hoped that hard work would do great things for him in
the future. He had a small house on a quiet street, and his little boy was
born there, and everything was so gay and cheerful, in a simple way, that he
was never sorry for a moment that he had married the rich old lady's pretty
companion just because she was so sweet and he loved her and she loved
him. She was very sweet, indeed, and her little boy was like both her and
his father. Though he was born in so quiet and cheap a little home, it
seemed as if there never had been a more fortunate baby. In the first place,
he was always well, and so he never gave any one trouble; in the second
Page 10
place, he had so sweet a temper and ways so charming that he was a
pleasure to every one; and in the third place, he was so beautiful to look at
that he was quite a picture. Instead of being a bald-headed baby, he started
in life with a quantity of soft, fine, gold-colored hair, which curled up at the
ends, and went into loose rings by the time he was six months old; he had
big brown eyes and long eyelashes and a darling little face; he had so strong
a back and such splendid sturdy legs, that at nine months he learned
suddenly to walk; his manners were so good, for a baby, that it was
delightful to make his acquaintance. He seemed to feel that every one was
his friend, and when any one spoke to him, when he was in his carriage in
the street, he would give the stranger one sweet, serious look with the
brown eyes, and then follow it with a lovely, friendly smile; and the
consequence was, that there was not a person in the neighborhood of the
quiet street where he lived—even to the groceryman at the corner, who was
considered the crossest creature alive—who was not pleased to see him and
speak to him. And every month of his life he grew handsomer and more
interesting.
When he was old enough to walk out with his nurse, dragging a small
wagon and wearing a short white kilt skirt, and a big white hat set back on
his curly yellow hair, he was so handsome and strong and rosy that he
attracted every one's attention, and his nurse would come home and tell his
mamma stories of the ladies who had stopped their carriages to look at and
speak to him, and of how pleased they were when he talked to them in his
cheerful little way, as if he had known them always. His greatest charm was
this cheerful, fearless, quaint little way of making friends with people. I
think it arose from his having a very confiding nature, and a kind little heart
that sympathized with every one, and wished to make every one as
comfortable as he liked to be himself. It made him very quick to understand
the feelings of those about him. Perhaps this had grown on him, too,
because he had lived so much with his father and mother, who were always
loving and considerate and tender and well-bred. He had never heard an
unkind or uncourteous word spoken at home; he had always been loved and
caressed and treated tenderly, and so his childish soul was full of kindness
and innocent warm feeling. He had always heard his mamma called by
pretty, loving names, and so he used them himself when he spoke to her; he
had always seen that his papa watched over her and took great care of her,
and so he learned, too, to be careful of her.
pleasure to every one; and in the third place, he was so beautiful to look at
that he was quite a picture. Instead of being a bald-headed baby, he started
in life with a quantity of soft, fine, gold-colored hair, which curled up at the
ends, and went into loose rings by the time he was six months old; he had
big brown eyes and long eyelashes and a darling little face; he had so strong
a back and such splendid sturdy legs, that at nine months he learned
suddenly to walk; his manners were so good, for a baby, that it was
delightful to make his acquaintance. He seemed to feel that every one was
his friend, and when any one spoke to him, when he was in his carriage in
the street, he would give the stranger one sweet, serious look with the
brown eyes, and then follow it with a lovely, friendly smile; and the
consequence was, that there was not a person in the neighborhood of the
quiet street where he lived—even to the groceryman at the corner, who was
considered the crossest creature alive—who was not pleased to see him and
speak to him. And every month of his life he grew handsomer and more
interesting.
When he was old enough to walk out with his nurse, dragging a small
wagon and wearing a short white kilt skirt, and a big white hat set back on
his curly yellow hair, he was so handsome and strong and rosy that he
attracted every one's attention, and his nurse would come home and tell his
mamma stories of the ladies who had stopped their carriages to look at and
speak to him, and of how pleased they were when he talked to them in his
cheerful little way, as if he had known them always. His greatest charm was
this cheerful, fearless, quaint little way of making friends with people. I
think it arose from his having a very confiding nature, and a kind little heart
that sympathized with every one, and wished to make every one as
comfortable as he liked to be himself. It made him very quick to understand
the feelings of those about him. Perhaps this had grown on him, too,
because he had lived so much with his father and mother, who were always
loving and considerate and tender and well-bred. He had never heard an
unkind or uncourteous word spoken at home; he had always been loved and
caressed and treated tenderly, and so his childish soul was full of kindness
and innocent warm feeling. He had always heard his mamma called by
pretty, loving names, and so he used them himself when he spoke to her; he
had always seen that his papa watched over her and took great care of her,
and so he learned, too, to be careful of her.
Page 11
So when he knew his papa would come back no more, and saw how very
sad his mamma was, there gradually came into his kind little heart the
thought that he must do what he could to make her happy. He was not much
more than a baby, but that thought was in his mind whenever he climbed
upon her knee and kissed her and put his curly head on her neck, and when
he brought his toys and picture-books to show her, and when he curled up
quietly by her side as she used to lie on the sofa. He was not old enough to
know of anything else to do, so he did what he could, and was more of a
comfort to her than he could have understood.
“Oh, Mary!” he heard her say once to her old servant; “I am sure he is
trying to help me in his innocent way—I know he is. He looks at me
sometimes with a loving, wondering little look, as if he were sorry for me,
and then he will come and pet me or show me something. He is such a little
man, I really think he knows.”
As he grew older, he had a great many quaint little ways which amused
and interested people greatly. He was so much of a companion for his
mother that she scarcely cared for any other. They used to walk together and
talk together and play together. When he was quite a little fellow, he learned
to read; and after that he used to lie on the hearth-rug, in the evening, and
read aloud—sometimes stories, and sometimes big books such as older
people read, and sometimes even the newspaper; and often at such times
Mary, in the kitchen, would hear Mrs. Errol laughing with delight at the
quaint things he said.
“And, indade,” said Mary to the groceryman, “nobody cud help laughin'
at the quare little ways of him—and his ould-fashioned sayin's! Didn't he
come into my kitchen the noight the new Prisident was nominated and
shtand afore the fire, lookin' loike a pictur', wid his hands in his shmall
pockets, an' his innocent bit of a face as sayrious as a jedge? An' sez he to
me: 'Mary,' sez he, 'I'm very much int'rusted in the 'lection,' sez he. 'I'm a
'publican, an' so is Dearest. Are you a 'publican, Mary?' 'Sorra a bit,' sez I;
'I'm the bist o' dimmycrats!' An' he looks up at me wid a look that ud go to
yer heart, an' sez he: 'Mary,' sez he, 'the country will go to ruin.' An' nivver a
day since thin has he let go by widout argyin' wid me to change me
polytics.”
Mary was very fond of him, and very proud of him, too. She had been
with his mother ever since he was born; and, after his father's death, had
sad his mamma was, there gradually came into his kind little heart the
thought that he must do what he could to make her happy. He was not much
more than a baby, but that thought was in his mind whenever he climbed
upon her knee and kissed her and put his curly head on her neck, and when
he brought his toys and picture-books to show her, and when he curled up
quietly by her side as she used to lie on the sofa. He was not old enough to
know of anything else to do, so he did what he could, and was more of a
comfort to her than he could have understood.
“Oh, Mary!” he heard her say once to her old servant; “I am sure he is
trying to help me in his innocent way—I know he is. He looks at me
sometimes with a loving, wondering little look, as if he were sorry for me,
and then he will come and pet me or show me something. He is such a little
man, I really think he knows.”
As he grew older, he had a great many quaint little ways which amused
and interested people greatly. He was so much of a companion for his
mother that she scarcely cared for any other. They used to walk together and
talk together and play together. When he was quite a little fellow, he learned
to read; and after that he used to lie on the hearth-rug, in the evening, and
read aloud—sometimes stories, and sometimes big books such as older
people read, and sometimes even the newspaper; and often at such times
Mary, in the kitchen, would hear Mrs. Errol laughing with delight at the
quaint things he said.
“And, indade,” said Mary to the groceryman, “nobody cud help laughin'
at the quare little ways of him—and his ould-fashioned sayin's! Didn't he
come into my kitchen the noight the new Prisident was nominated and
shtand afore the fire, lookin' loike a pictur', wid his hands in his shmall
pockets, an' his innocent bit of a face as sayrious as a jedge? An' sez he to
me: 'Mary,' sez he, 'I'm very much int'rusted in the 'lection,' sez he. 'I'm a
'publican, an' so is Dearest. Are you a 'publican, Mary?' 'Sorra a bit,' sez I;
'I'm the bist o' dimmycrats!' An' he looks up at me wid a look that ud go to
yer heart, an' sez he: 'Mary,' sez he, 'the country will go to ruin.' An' nivver a
day since thin has he let go by widout argyin' wid me to change me
polytics.”
Mary was very fond of him, and very proud of him, too. She had been
with his mother ever since he was born; and, after his father's death, had
Page 12
been cook and housemaid and nurse and everything else. She was proud of
his graceful, strong little body and his pretty manners, and especially proud
of the bright curly hair which waved over his forehead and fell in charming
love-locks on his shoulders. She was willing to work early and late to help
his mamma make his small suits and keep them in order.
“'Ristycratic, is it?” she would say. “Faith, an' I'd loike to see the choild
on Fifth Avey-NOO as looks loike him an' shteps out as handsome as
himself. An' ivvery man, woman, and choild lookin' afther him in his bit of
a black velvet skirt made out of the misthress's ould gownd; an' his little
head up, an' his curly hair flyin' an' shinin'. It's loike a young lord he looks.”
Cedric did not know that he looked like a young lord; he did not know
what a lord was. His greatest friend was the groceryman at the corner—the
cross groceryman, who was never cross to him. His name was Mr. Hobbs,
and Cedric admired and respected him very much. He thought him a very
rich and powerful person, he had so many things in his store,—prunes and
figs and oranges and biscuits,—and he had a horse and wagon. Cedric was
fond of the milkman and the baker and the apple-woman, but he liked Mr.
Hobbs best of all, and was on terms of such intimacy with him that he went
to see him every day, and often sat with him quite a long time, discussing
the topics of the hour. It was quite surprising how many things they found
to talk about—the Fourth of July, for instance. When they began to talk
about the Fourth of July there really seemed no end to it. Mr. Hobbs had a
very bad opinion of “the British,” and he told the whole story of the
Revolution, relating very wonderful and patriotic stories about the villainy
of the enemy and the bravery of the Revolutionary heroes, and he even
generously repeated part of the Declaration of Independence.
Cedric was so excited that his eyes shone and his cheeks were red and his
curls were all rubbed and tumbled into a yellow mop. He could hardly wait
to eat his dinner after he went home, he was so anxious to tell his mamma.
It was, perhaps, Mr. Hobbs who gave him his first interest in politics. Mr.
Hobbs was fond of reading the newspapers, and so Cedric heard a great
deal about what was going on in Washington; and Mr. Hobbs would tell him
whether the President was doing his duty or not. And once, when there was
an election, he found it all quite grand, and probably but for Mr. Hobbs and
Cedric the country might have been wrecked.
his graceful, strong little body and his pretty manners, and especially proud
of the bright curly hair which waved over his forehead and fell in charming
love-locks on his shoulders. She was willing to work early and late to help
his mamma make his small suits and keep them in order.
“'Ristycratic, is it?” she would say. “Faith, an' I'd loike to see the choild
on Fifth Avey-NOO as looks loike him an' shteps out as handsome as
himself. An' ivvery man, woman, and choild lookin' afther him in his bit of
a black velvet skirt made out of the misthress's ould gownd; an' his little
head up, an' his curly hair flyin' an' shinin'. It's loike a young lord he looks.”
Cedric did not know that he looked like a young lord; he did not know
what a lord was. His greatest friend was the groceryman at the corner—the
cross groceryman, who was never cross to him. His name was Mr. Hobbs,
and Cedric admired and respected him very much. He thought him a very
rich and powerful person, he had so many things in his store,—prunes and
figs and oranges and biscuits,—and he had a horse and wagon. Cedric was
fond of the milkman and the baker and the apple-woman, but he liked Mr.
Hobbs best of all, and was on terms of such intimacy with him that he went
to see him every day, and often sat with him quite a long time, discussing
the topics of the hour. It was quite surprising how many things they found
to talk about—the Fourth of July, for instance. When they began to talk
about the Fourth of July there really seemed no end to it. Mr. Hobbs had a
very bad opinion of “the British,” and he told the whole story of the
Revolution, relating very wonderful and patriotic stories about the villainy
of the enemy and the bravery of the Revolutionary heroes, and he even
generously repeated part of the Declaration of Independence.
Cedric was so excited that his eyes shone and his cheeks were red and his
curls were all rubbed and tumbled into a yellow mop. He could hardly wait
to eat his dinner after he went home, he was so anxious to tell his mamma.
It was, perhaps, Mr. Hobbs who gave him his first interest in politics. Mr.
Hobbs was fond of reading the newspapers, and so Cedric heard a great
deal about what was going on in Washington; and Mr. Hobbs would tell him
whether the President was doing his duty or not. And once, when there was
an election, he found it all quite grand, and probably but for Mr. Hobbs and
Cedric the country might have been wrecked.
Page 13
Mr. Hobbs took him to see a great torchlight procession, and many of the
men who carried torches remembered afterward a stout man who stood near
a lamp-post and held on his shoulder a handsome little shouting boy, who
waved his cap in the air.
It was not long after this election, when Cedric was between seven and
eight years old, that the very strange thing happened which made so
wonderful a change in his life. It was quite curious, too, that the day it
happened he had been talking to Mr. Hobbs about England and the Queen,
and Mr. Hobbs had said some very severe things about the aristocracy,
being specially indignant against earls and marquises. It had been a hot
morning; and after playing soldiers with some friends of his, Cedric had
gone into the store to rest, and had found Mr. Hobbs looking very fierce
over a piece of the Illustrated London News, which contained a picture of
some court ceremony.
“Ah,” he said, “that's the way they go on now; but they'll get enough of it
some day, when those they've trod on rise and blow 'em up sky-high,—earls
and marquises and all! It's coming, and they may look out for it!”
Cedric had perched himself as usual on the high stool and pushed his hat
back, and put his hands in his pockets in delicate compliment to Mr. Hobbs.
“Did you ever know many marquises, Mr. Hobbs?” Cedric inquired,
—“or earls?”
“No,” answered Mr. Hobbs, with indignation; “I guess not. I'd like to
catch one of 'em inside here; that's all! I'll have no grasping tyrants sittin'
'round on my cracker-barrels!”
And he was so proud of the sentiment that he looked around proudly and
mopped his forehead.
“Perhaps they wouldn't be earls if they knew any better,” said Cedric,
feeling some vague sympathy for their unhappy condition.
“Wouldn't they!” said Mr. Hobbs. “They just glory in it! It's in 'em.
They're a bad lot.”
They were in the midst of their conversation, when Mary appeared.
Cedric thought she had come to buy some sugar, perhaps, but she had
not. She looked almost pale and as if she were excited about something.
“Come home, darlint,” she said; “the misthress is wantin' yez.”
men who carried torches remembered afterward a stout man who stood near
a lamp-post and held on his shoulder a handsome little shouting boy, who
waved his cap in the air.
It was not long after this election, when Cedric was between seven and
eight years old, that the very strange thing happened which made so
wonderful a change in his life. It was quite curious, too, that the day it
happened he had been talking to Mr. Hobbs about England and the Queen,
and Mr. Hobbs had said some very severe things about the aristocracy,
being specially indignant against earls and marquises. It had been a hot
morning; and after playing soldiers with some friends of his, Cedric had
gone into the store to rest, and had found Mr. Hobbs looking very fierce
over a piece of the Illustrated London News, which contained a picture of
some court ceremony.
“Ah,” he said, “that's the way they go on now; but they'll get enough of it
some day, when those they've trod on rise and blow 'em up sky-high,—earls
and marquises and all! It's coming, and they may look out for it!”
Cedric had perched himself as usual on the high stool and pushed his hat
back, and put his hands in his pockets in delicate compliment to Mr. Hobbs.
“Did you ever know many marquises, Mr. Hobbs?” Cedric inquired,
—“or earls?”
“No,” answered Mr. Hobbs, with indignation; “I guess not. I'd like to
catch one of 'em inside here; that's all! I'll have no grasping tyrants sittin'
'round on my cracker-barrels!”
And he was so proud of the sentiment that he looked around proudly and
mopped his forehead.
“Perhaps they wouldn't be earls if they knew any better,” said Cedric,
feeling some vague sympathy for their unhappy condition.
“Wouldn't they!” said Mr. Hobbs. “They just glory in it! It's in 'em.
They're a bad lot.”
They were in the midst of their conversation, when Mary appeared.
Cedric thought she had come to buy some sugar, perhaps, but she had
not. She looked almost pale and as if she were excited about something.
“Come home, darlint,” she said; “the misthress is wantin' yez.”
Page 14
Cedric slipped down from his stool.
“Does she want me to go out with her, Mary?” he asked. “Good-morning,
Mr. Hobbs. I'll see you again.”
He was surprised to see Mary staring at him in a dumfounded fashion,
and he wondered why she kept shaking her head.
“What's the matter, Mary?” he said. “Is it the hot weather?”
“No,” said Mary; “but there's strange things happenin' to us.”
“Has the sun given Dearest a headache?” he inquired anxiously.
But it was not that. When he reached his own house there was a coupe
standing before the door and some one was in the little parlor talking to his
mamma. Mary hurried him upstairs and put on his best summer suit of
cream-colored flannel, with the red scarf around his waist, and combed out
his curly locks.
“Lords, is it?” he heard her say. “An' the nobility an' gintry. Och! bad
cess to them! Lords, indade—worse luck.”
It was really very puzzling, but he felt sure his mamma would tell him
what all the excitement meant, so he allowed Mary to bemoan herself
without asking many questions. When he was dressed, he ran downstairs
and went into the parlor. A tall, thin old gentleman with a sharp face was
sitting in an arm-chair. His mother was standing near by with a pale face,
and he saw that there were tears in her eyes.
“Oh! Ceddie!” she cried out, and ran to her little boy and caught him in
her arms and kissed him in a frightened, troubled way. “Oh! Ceddie,
darling!”
The tall old gentleman rose from his chair and looked at Cedric with his
sharp eyes. He rubbed his thin chin with his bony hand as he looked.
He seemed not at all displeased.
“And so,” he said at last, slowly,—“and so this is little Lord Fauntleroy.”
“Does she want me to go out with her, Mary?” he asked. “Good-morning,
Mr. Hobbs. I'll see you again.”
He was surprised to see Mary staring at him in a dumfounded fashion,
and he wondered why she kept shaking her head.
“What's the matter, Mary?” he said. “Is it the hot weather?”
“No,” said Mary; “but there's strange things happenin' to us.”
“Has the sun given Dearest a headache?” he inquired anxiously.
But it was not that. When he reached his own house there was a coupe
standing before the door and some one was in the little parlor talking to his
mamma. Mary hurried him upstairs and put on his best summer suit of
cream-colored flannel, with the red scarf around his waist, and combed out
his curly locks.
“Lords, is it?” he heard her say. “An' the nobility an' gintry. Och! bad
cess to them! Lords, indade—worse luck.”
It was really very puzzling, but he felt sure his mamma would tell him
what all the excitement meant, so he allowed Mary to bemoan herself
without asking many questions. When he was dressed, he ran downstairs
and went into the parlor. A tall, thin old gentleman with a sharp face was
sitting in an arm-chair. His mother was standing near by with a pale face,
and he saw that there were tears in her eyes.
“Oh! Ceddie!” she cried out, and ran to her little boy and caught him in
her arms and kissed him in a frightened, troubled way. “Oh! Ceddie,
darling!”
The tall old gentleman rose from his chair and looked at Cedric with his
sharp eyes. He rubbed his thin chin with his bony hand as he looked.
He seemed not at all displeased.
“And so,” he said at last, slowly,—“and so this is little Lord Fauntleroy.”
Page 15
II
There was never a more amazed little boy than Cedric during the week
that followed; there was never so strange or so unreal a week. In the first
place, the story his mamma told him was a very curious one. He was
obliged to hear it two or three times before he could understand it. He could
not imagine what Mr. Hobbs would think of it. It began with earls: his
grandpapa, whom he had never seen, was an earl; and his eldest uncle, if he
had not been killed by a fall from his horse, would have been an earl, too, in
time; and after his death, his other uncle would have been an earl, if he had
not died suddenly, in Rome, of a fever. After that, his own papa, if he had
lived, would have been an earl, but, since they all had died and only Cedric
was left, it appeared that HE was to be an earl after his grandpapa's death—
and for the present he was Lord Fauntleroy.
He turned quite pale when he was first told of it.
“Oh! Dearest!” he said, “I should rather not be an earl. None of the boys
are earls. Can't I NOT be one?”
But it seemed to be unavoidable. And when, that evening, they sat
together by the open window looking out into the shabby street, he and his
mother had a long talk about it. Cedric sat on his footstool, clasping one
knee in his favorite attitude and wearing a bewildered little face rather red
from the exertion of thinking. His grandfather had sent for him to come to
England, and his mamma thought he must go.
“Because,” she said, looking out of the window with sorrowful eyes, “I
know your papa would wish it to be so, Ceddie. He loved his home very
much; and there are many things to be thought of that a little boy can't quite
understand. I should be a selfish little mother if I did not send you. When
you are a man, you will see why.”
Ceddie shook his head mournfully.
“I shall be very sorry to leave Mr. Hobbs,” he said. “I'm afraid he'll miss
me, and I shall miss him. And I shall miss them all.”
When Mr. Havisham—who was the family lawyer of the Earl of
Dorincourt, and who had been sent by him to bring Lord Fauntleroy to
There was never a more amazed little boy than Cedric during the week
that followed; there was never so strange or so unreal a week. In the first
place, the story his mamma told him was a very curious one. He was
obliged to hear it two or three times before he could understand it. He could
not imagine what Mr. Hobbs would think of it. It began with earls: his
grandpapa, whom he had never seen, was an earl; and his eldest uncle, if he
had not been killed by a fall from his horse, would have been an earl, too, in
time; and after his death, his other uncle would have been an earl, if he had
not died suddenly, in Rome, of a fever. After that, his own papa, if he had
lived, would have been an earl, but, since they all had died and only Cedric
was left, it appeared that HE was to be an earl after his grandpapa's death—
and for the present he was Lord Fauntleroy.
He turned quite pale when he was first told of it.
“Oh! Dearest!” he said, “I should rather not be an earl. None of the boys
are earls. Can't I NOT be one?”
But it seemed to be unavoidable. And when, that evening, they sat
together by the open window looking out into the shabby street, he and his
mother had a long talk about it. Cedric sat on his footstool, clasping one
knee in his favorite attitude and wearing a bewildered little face rather red
from the exertion of thinking. His grandfather had sent for him to come to
England, and his mamma thought he must go.
“Because,” she said, looking out of the window with sorrowful eyes, “I
know your papa would wish it to be so, Ceddie. He loved his home very
much; and there are many things to be thought of that a little boy can't quite
understand. I should be a selfish little mother if I did not send you. When
you are a man, you will see why.”
Ceddie shook his head mournfully.
“I shall be very sorry to leave Mr. Hobbs,” he said. “I'm afraid he'll miss
me, and I shall miss him. And I shall miss them all.”
When Mr. Havisham—who was the family lawyer of the Earl of
Dorincourt, and who had been sent by him to bring Lord Fauntleroy to
Page 16
England—came the next day, Cedric heard many things. But, somehow, it
did not console him to hear that he was to be a very rich man when he grew
up, and that he would have castles here and castles there, and great parks
and deep mines and grand estates and tenantry. He was troubled about his
friend, Mr. Hobbs, and he went to see him at the store soon after breakfast,
in great anxiety of mind.
He found him reading the morning paper, and he approached him with a
grave demeanor. He really felt it would be a great shock to Mr. Hobbs to
hear what had befallen him, and on his way to the store he had been
thinking how it would be best to break the news.
“Hello!” said Mr. Hobbs. “Mornin'!”
“Good-morning,” said Cedric.
He did not climb up on the high stool as usual, but sat down on a cracker-
box and clasped his knee, and was so silent for a few moments that Mr.
Hobbs finally looked up inquiringly over the top of his newspaper.
“Hello!” he said again.
Cedric gathered all his strength of mind together.
“Mr. Hobbs,” he said, “do you remember what we were talking about
yesterday morning?”
“Well,” replied Mr. Hobbs,—“seems to me it was England.”
“Yes,” said Cedric; “but just when Mary came for me, you know?”
Mr. Hobbs rubbed the back of his head.
“We WAS mentioning Queen Victoria and the aristocracy.”
“Yes,” said Cedric, rather hesitatingly, “and—and earls; don't you
know?”
“Why, yes,” returned Mr. Hobbs; “we DID touch 'em up a little; that's
so!”
Cedric flushed up to the curly bang on his forehead. Nothing so
embarrassing as this had ever happened to him in his life. He was a little
afraid that it might be a trifle embarrassing to Mr. Hobbs, too.
“You said,” he proceeded, “that you wouldn't have them sitting 'round on
your cracker-barrels.”
“So I did!” returned Mr. Hobbs, stoutly. “And I meant it. Let 'em try it—
that's all!”
did not console him to hear that he was to be a very rich man when he grew
up, and that he would have castles here and castles there, and great parks
and deep mines and grand estates and tenantry. He was troubled about his
friend, Mr. Hobbs, and he went to see him at the store soon after breakfast,
in great anxiety of mind.
He found him reading the morning paper, and he approached him with a
grave demeanor. He really felt it would be a great shock to Mr. Hobbs to
hear what had befallen him, and on his way to the store he had been
thinking how it would be best to break the news.
“Hello!” said Mr. Hobbs. “Mornin'!”
“Good-morning,” said Cedric.
He did not climb up on the high stool as usual, but sat down on a cracker-
box and clasped his knee, and was so silent for a few moments that Mr.
Hobbs finally looked up inquiringly over the top of his newspaper.
“Hello!” he said again.
Cedric gathered all his strength of mind together.
“Mr. Hobbs,” he said, “do you remember what we were talking about
yesterday morning?”
“Well,” replied Mr. Hobbs,—“seems to me it was England.”
“Yes,” said Cedric; “but just when Mary came for me, you know?”
Mr. Hobbs rubbed the back of his head.
“We WAS mentioning Queen Victoria and the aristocracy.”
“Yes,” said Cedric, rather hesitatingly, “and—and earls; don't you
know?”
“Why, yes,” returned Mr. Hobbs; “we DID touch 'em up a little; that's
so!”
Cedric flushed up to the curly bang on his forehead. Nothing so
embarrassing as this had ever happened to him in his life. He was a little
afraid that it might be a trifle embarrassing to Mr. Hobbs, too.
“You said,” he proceeded, “that you wouldn't have them sitting 'round on
your cracker-barrels.”
“So I did!” returned Mr. Hobbs, stoutly. “And I meant it. Let 'em try it—
that's all!”
Page 17
“Mr. Hobbs,” said Cedric, “one is sitting on this box now!”
Mr. Hobbs almost jumped out of his chair.
“What!” he exclaimed.
“Yes,” Cedric announced, with due modesty; “I am one—or I am going
to be. I won't deceive you.”
Mr. Hobbs looked agitated. He rose up suddenly and went to look at the
thermometer.
“The mercury's got into your head!” he exclaimed, turning back to
examine his young friend's countenance. “It IS a hot day! How do you feel?
Got any pain? When did you begin to feel that way?”
He put his big hand on the little boy's hair. This was more embarrassing
than ever.
“Thank you,” said Ceddie; “I'm all right. There is nothing the matter with
my head. I'm sorry to say it's true, Mr. Hobbs. That was what Mary came to
take me home for. Mr. Havisham was telling my mamma, and he is a
lawyer.”
Mr. Hobbs sank into his chair and mopped his forehead with his
handkerchief.
“ONE of us has got a sunstroke!” he exclaimed.
“No,” returned Cedric, “we haven't. We shall have to make the best of it,
Mr. Hobbs. Mr. Havisham came all the way from England to tell us about it.
My grandpapa sent him.”
Mr. Hobbs stared wildly at the innocent, serious little face before him.
“Who is your grandfather?” he asked.
Cedric put his hand in his pocket and carefully drew out a piece of paper,
on which something was written in his own round, irregular hand.
“I couldn't easily remember it, so I wrote it down on this,” he said. And
he read aloud slowly: “'John Arthur Molyneux Errol, Earl of Dorincourt.'
That is his name, and he lives in a castle—in two or three castles, I think.
And my papa, who died, was his youngest son; and I shouldn't have been a
lord or an earl if my papa hadn't died; and my papa wouldn't have been an
earl if his two brothers hadn't died. But they all died, and there is no one but
me,—no boy,—and so I have to be one; and my grandpapa has sent for me
to come to England.”
Mr. Hobbs almost jumped out of his chair.
“What!” he exclaimed.
“Yes,” Cedric announced, with due modesty; “I am one—or I am going
to be. I won't deceive you.”
Mr. Hobbs looked agitated. He rose up suddenly and went to look at the
thermometer.
“The mercury's got into your head!” he exclaimed, turning back to
examine his young friend's countenance. “It IS a hot day! How do you feel?
Got any pain? When did you begin to feel that way?”
He put his big hand on the little boy's hair. This was more embarrassing
than ever.
“Thank you,” said Ceddie; “I'm all right. There is nothing the matter with
my head. I'm sorry to say it's true, Mr. Hobbs. That was what Mary came to
take me home for. Mr. Havisham was telling my mamma, and he is a
lawyer.”
Mr. Hobbs sank into his chair and mopped his forehead with his
handkerchief.
“ONE of us has got a sunstroke!” he exclaimed.
“No,” returned Cedric, “we haven't. We shall have to make the best of it,
Mr. Hobbs. Mr. Havisham came all the way from England to tell us about it.
My grandpapa sent him.”
Mr. Hobbs stared wildly at the innocent, serious little face before him.
“Who is your grandfather?” he asked.
Cedric put his hand in his pocket and carefully drew out a piece of paper,
on which something was written in his own round, irregular hand.
“I couldn't easily remember it, so I wrote it down on this,” he said. And
he read aloud slowly: “'John Arthur Molyneux Errol, Earl of Dorincourt.'
That is his name, and he lives in a castle—in two or three castles, I think.
And my papa, who died, was his youngest son; and I shouldn't have been a
lord or an earl if my papa hadn't died; and my papa wouldn't have been an
earl if his two brothers hadn't died. But they all died, and there is no one but
me,—no boy,—and so I have to be one; and my grandpapa has sent for me
to come to England.”
Page 18
Mr. Hobbs seemed to grow hotter and hotter. He mopped his forehead
and his bald spot and breathed hard. He began to see that something very
remarkable had happened; but when he looked at the little boy sitting on the
cracker-box, with the innocent, anxious expression in his childish eyes, and
saw that he was not changed at all, but was simply as he had been the day
before, just a handsome, cheerful, brave little fellow in a blue suit and red
neck-ribbon, all this information about the nobility bewildered him. He was
all the more bewildered because Cedric gave it with such ingenuous
simplicity, and plainly without realizing himself how stupendous it was.
“Wha—what did you say your name was?” Mr. Hobbs inquired.
“It's Cedric Errol, Lord Fauntleroy,” answered Cedric. “That was what
Mr. Havisham called me. He said when I went into the room: 'And so this is
little Lord Fauntleroy!'”
“Well,” said Mr. Hobbs, “I'll be—jiggered!”
This was an exclamation he always used when he was very much
astonished or excited. He could think of nothing else to say just at that
puzzling moment.
Cedric felt it to be quite a proper and suitable ejaculation. His respect and
affection for Mr. Hobbs were so great that he admired and approved of all
his remarks. He had not seen enough of society as yet to make him realize
that sometimes Mr. Hobbs was not quite conventional. He knew, of course,
that he was different from his mamma, but, then, his mamma was a lady,
and he had an idea that ladies were always different from gentlemen.
He looked at Mr. Hobbs wistfully.
“England is a long way off, isn't it?” he asked.
“It's across the Atlantic Ocean,” Mr. Hobbs answered.
“That's the worst of it,” said Cedric. “Perhaps I shall not see you again
for a long time. I don't like to think of that, Mr. Hobbs.”
“The best of friends must part,” said Mr. Hobbs.
“Well,” said Cedric, “we have been friends for a great many years,
haven't we?”
“Ever since you was born,” Mr. Hobbs answered. “You was about six
weeks old when you was first walked out on this street.”
and his bald spot and breathed hard. He began to see that something very
remarkable had happened; but when he looked at the little boy sitting on the
cracker-box, with the innocent, anxious expression in his childish eyes, and
saw that he was not changed at all, but was simply as he had been the day
before, just a handsome, cheerful, brave little fellow in a blue suit and red
neck-ribbon, all this information about the nobility bewildered him. He was
all the more bewildered because Cedric gave it with such ingenuous
simplicity, and plainly without realizing himself how stupendous it was.
“Wha—what did you say your name was?” Mr. Hobbs inquired.
“It's Cedric Errol, Lord Fauntleroy,” answered Cedric. “That was what
Mr. Havisham called me. He said when I went into the room: 'And so this is
little Lord Fauntleroy!'”
“Well,” said Mr. Hobbs, “I'll be—jiggered!”
This was an exclamation he always used when he was very much
astonished or excited. He could think of nothing else to say just at that
puzzling moment.
Cedric felt it to be quite a proper and suitable ejaculation. His respect and
affection for Mr. Hobbs were so great that he admired and approved of all
his remarks. He had not seen enough of society as yet to make him realize
that sometimes Mr. Hobbs was not quite conventional. He knew, of course,
that he was different from his mamma, but, then, his mamma was a lady,
and he had an idea that ladies were always different from gentlemen.
He looked at Mr. Hobbs wistfully.
“England is a long way off, isn't it?” he asked.
“It's across the Atlantic Ocean,” Mr. Hobbs answered.
“That's the worst of it,” said Cedric. “Perhaps I shall not see you again
for a long time. I don't like to think of that, Mr. Hobbs.”
“The best of friends must part,” said Mr. Hobbs.
“Well,” said Cedric, “we have been friends for a great many years,
haven't we?”
“Ever since you was born,” Mr. Hobbs answered. “You was about six
weeks old when you was first walked out on this street.”
Page 19
“Ah,” remarked Cedric, with a sigh, “I never thought I should have to be
an earl then!”
“You think,” said Mr. Hobbs, “there's no getting out of it?”
“I'm afraid not,” answered Cedric. “My mamma says that my papa would
wish me to do it. But if I have to be an earl, there's one thing I can do: I can
try to be a good one. I'm not going to be a tyrant. And if there is ever to be
another war with America, I shall try to stop it.”
His conversation with Mr. Hobbs was a long and serious one. Once
having got over the first shock, Mr. Hobbs was not so rancorous as might
have been expected; he endeavored to resign himself to the situation, and
before the interview was at an end he had asked a great many questions. As
Cedric could answer but few of them, he endeavored to answer them
himself, and, being fairly launched on the subject of earls and marquises
and lordly estates, explained many things in a way which would probably
have astonished Mr. Havisham, could that gentleman have heard it.
But then there were many things which astonished Mr. Havisham. He had
spent all his life in England, and was not accustomed to American people
and American habits. He had been connected professionally with the family
of the Earl of Dorincourt for nearly forty years, and he knew all about its
grand estates and its great wealth and importance; and, in a cold, business-
like way, he felt an interest in this little boy, who, in the future, was to be
the master and owner of them all,—the future Earl of Dorincourt. He had
known all about the old Earl's disappointment in his elder sons and all about
his fierce rage at Captain Cedric's American marriage, and he knew how he
still hated the gentle little widow and would not speak of her except with
bitter and cruel words. He insisted that she was only a common American
girl, who had entrapped his son into marrying her because she knew he was
an earl's son. The old lawyer himself had more than half believed this was
all true. He had seen a great many selfish, mercenary people in his life, and
he had not a good opinion of Americans. When he had been driven into the
cheap street, and his coupe had stopped before the cheap, small house, he
had felt actually shocked. It seemed really quite dreadful to think that the
future owner of Dorincourt Castle and Wyndham Towers and Chorlworth,
and all the other stately splendors, should have been born and brought up in
an insignificant house in a street with a sort of green-grocery at the corner.
He wondered what kind of a child he would be, and what kind of a mother
an earl then!”
“You think,” said Mr. Hobbs, “there's no getting out of it?”
“I'm afraid not,” answered Cedric. “My mamma says that my papa would
wish me to do it. But if I have to be an earl, there's one thing I can do: I can
try to be a good one. I'm not going to be a tyrant. And if there is ever to be
another war with America, I shall try to stop it.”
His conversation with Mr. Hobbs was a long and serious one. Once
having got over the first shock, Mr. Hobbs was not so rancorous as might
have been expected; he endeavored to resign himself to the situation, and
before the interview was at an end he had asked a great many questions. As
Cedric could answer but few of them, he endeavored to answer them
himself, and, being fairly launched on the subject of earls and marquises
and lordly estates, explained many things in a way which would probably
have astonished Mr. Havisham, could that gentleman have heard it.
But then there were many things which astonished Mr. Havisham. He had
spent all his life in England, and was not accustomed to American people
and American habits. He had been connected professionally with the family
of the Earl of Dorincourt for nearly forty years, and he knew all about its
grand estates and its great wealth and importance; and, in a cold, business-
like way, he felt an interest in this little boy, who, in the future, was to be
the master and owner of them all,—the future Earl of Dorincourt. He had
known all about the old Earl's disappointment in his elder sons and all about
his fierce rage at Captain Cedric's American marriage, and he knew how he
still hated the gentle little widow and would not speak of her except with
bitter and cruel words. He insisted that she was only a common American
girl, who had entrapped his son into marrying her because she knew he was
an earl's son. The old lawyer himself had more than half believed this was
all true. He had seen a great many selfish, mercenary people in his life, and
he had not a good opinion of Americans. When he had been driven into the
cheap street, and his coupe had stopped before the cheap, small house, he
had felt actually shocked. It seemed really quite dreadful to think that the
future owner of Dorincourt Castle and Wyndham Towers and Chorlworth,
and all the other stately splendors, should have been born and brought up in
an insignificant house in a street with a sort of green-grocery at the corner.
He wondered what kind of a child he would be, and what kind of a mother
Page 20
he had. He rather shrank from seeing them both. He had a sort of pride in
the noble family whose legal affairs he had conducted so long, and it would
have annoyed him very much to have found himself obliged to manage a
woman who would seem to him a vulgar, money-loving person, with no
respect for her dead husband's country and the dignity of his name. It was a
very old name and a very splendid one, and Mr. Havisham had a great
respect for it himself, though he was only a cold, keen, business-like old
lawyer.
When Mary handed him into the small parlor, he looked around it
critically. It was plainly furnished, but it had a home-like look; there were
no cheap, common ornaments, and no cheap, gaudy pictures; the few
adornments on the walls were in good taste and about the room were many
pretty things which a woman's hand might have made.
“Not at all bad so far,” he had said to himself; “but perhaps the Captain's
taste predominated.” But when Mrs. Errol came into the room, he began to
think she herself might have had something to do with it. If he had not been
quite a self-contained and stiff old gentleman, he would probably have
started when he saw her. She looked, in the simple black dress, fitting
closely to her slender figure, more like a young girl than the mother of a
boy of seven. She had a pretty, sorrowful, young face, and a very tender,
innocent look in her large brown eyes,—the sorrowful look that had never
quite left her face since her husband had died. Cedric was used to seeing it
there; the only times he had ever seen it fade out had been when he was
playing with her or talking to her, and had said some old-fashioned thing, or
used some long word he had picked up out of the newspapers or in his
conversations with Mr. Hobbs. He was fond of using long words, and he
was always pleased when they made her laugh, though he could not
understand why they were laughable; they were quite serious matters with
him. The lawyer's experience taught him to read people's characters very
shrewdly, and as soon as he saw Cedric's mother he knew that the old Earl
had made a great mistake in thinking her a vulgar, mercenary woman. Mr.
Havisham had never been married, he had never even been in love, but he
divined that this pretty young creature with the sweet voice and sad eyes
had married Captain Errol only because she loved him with all her
affectionate heart, and that she had never once thought it an advantage that
he was an earl's son. And he saw he should have no trouble with her, and he
began to feel that perhaps little Lord Fauntleroy might not be such a trial to
the noble family whose legal affairs he had conducted so long, and it would
have annoyed him very much to have found himself obliged to manage a
woman who would seem to him a vulgar, money-loving person, with no
respect for her dead husband's country and the dignity of his name. It was a
very old name and a very splendid one, and Mr. Havisham had a great
respect for it himself, though he was only a cold, keen, business-like old
lawyer.
When Mary handed him into the small parlor, he looked around it
critically. It was plainly furnished, but it had a home-like look; there were
no cheap, common ornaments, and no cheap, gaudy pictures; the few
adornments on the walls were in good taste and about the room were many
pretty things which a woman's hand might have made.
“Not at all bad so far,” he had said to himself; “but perhaps the Captain's
taste predominated.” But when Mrs. Errol came into the room, he began to
think she herself might have had something to do with it. If he had not been
quite a self-contained and stiff old gentleman, he would probably have
started when he saw her. She looked, in the simple black dress, fitting
closely to her slender figure, more like a young girl than the mother of a
boy of seven. She had a pretty, sorrowful, young face, and a very tender,
innocent look in her large brown eyes,—the sorrowful look that had never
quite left her face since her husband had died. Cedric was used to seeing it
there; the only times he had ever seen it fade out had been when he was
playing with her or talking to her, and had said some old-fashioned thing, or
used some long word he had picked up out of the newspapers or in his
conversations with Mr. Hobbs. He was fond of using long words, and he
was always pleased when they made her laugh, though he could not
understand why they were laughable; they were quite serious matters with
him. The lawyer's experience taught him to read people's characters very
shrewdly, and as soon as he saw Cedric's mother he knew that the old Earl
had made a great mistake in thinking her a vulgar, mercenary woman. Mr.
Havisham had never been married, he had never even been in love, but he
divined that this pretty young creature with the sweet voice and sad eyes
had married Captain Errol only because she loved him with all her
affectionate heart, and that she had never once thought it an advantage that
he was an earl's son. And he saw he should have no trouble with her, and he
began to feel that perhaps little Lord Fauntleroy might not be such a trial to
Page 21
his noble family, after all. The Captain had been a handsome fellow, and the
young mother was very pretty, and perhaps the boy might be well enough to
look at.
When he first told Mrs. Errol what he had come for, she turned very pale.
“Oh!” she said; “will he have to be taken away from me? We love each
other so much! He is such a happiness to me! He is all I have. I have tried to
be a good mother to him.” And her sweet young voice trembled, and the
tears rushed into her eyes. “You do not know what he has been to me!” she
said.
The lawyer cleared his throat.
“I am obliged to tell you,” he said, “that the Earl of Dorincourt is not—is
not very friendly toward you. He is an old man, and his prejudices are very
strong. He has always especially disliked America and Americans, and was
very much enraged by his son's marriage. I am sorry to be the bearer of so
unpleasant a communication, but he is very fixed in his determination not to
see you. His plan is that Lord Fauntleroy shall be educated under his own
supervision; that he shall live with him. The Earl is attached to Dorincourt
Castle, and spends a great deal of time there. He is a victim to inflammatory
gout, and is not fond of London. Lord Fauntleroy will, therefore, be likely
to live chiefly at Dorincourt. The Earl offers you as a home Court Lodge,
which is situated pleasantly, and is not very far from the castle. He also
offers you a suitable income. Lord Fauntleroy will be permitted to visit you;
the only stipulation is, that you shall not visit him or enter the park gates.
You see you will not be really separated from your son, and I assure you,
madam, the terms are not so harsh as—as they might have been. The
advantage of such surroundings and education as Lord Fauntleroy will
have, I am sure you must see, will be very great.”
He felt a little uneasy lest she should begin to cry or make a scene, as he
knew some women would have done. It embarrassed and annoyed him to
see women cry.
But she did not. She went to the window and stood with her face turned
away for a few moments, and he saw she was trying to steady herself.
“Captain Errol was very fond of Dorincourt,” she said at last. “He loved
England, and everything English. It was always a grief to him that he was
parted from his home. He was proud of his home, and of his name. He
would wish—I know he would wish that his son should know the beautiful
young mother was very pretty, and perhaps the boy might be well enough to
look at.
When he first told Mrs. Errol what he had come for, she turned very pale.
“Oh!” she said; “will he have to be taken away from me? We love each
other so much! He is such a happiness to me! He is all I have. I have tried to
be a good mother to him.” And her sweet young voice trembled, and the
tears rushed into her eyes. “You do not know what he has been to me!” she
said.
The lawyer cleared his throat.
“I am obliged to tell you,” he said, “that the Earl of Dorincourt is not—is
not very friendly toward you. He is an old man, and his prejudices are very
strong. He has always especially disliked America and Americans, and was
very much enraged by his son's marriage. I am sorry to be the bearer of so
unpleasant a communication, but he is very fixed in his determination not to
see you. His plan is that Lord Fauntleroy shall be educated under his own
supervision; that he shall live with him. The Earl is attached to Dorincourt
Castle, and spends a great deal of time there. He is a victim to inflammatory
gout, and is not fond of London. Lord Fauntleroy will, therefore, be likely
to live chiefly at Dorincourt. The Earl offers you as a home Court Lodge,
which is situated pleasantly, and is not very far from the castle. He also
offers you a suitable income. Lord Fauntleroy will be permitted to visit you;
the only stipulation is, that you shall not visit him or enter the park gates.
You see you will not be really separated from your son, and I assure you,
madam, the terms are not so harsh as—as they might have been. The
advantage of such surroundings and education as Lord Fauntleroy will
have, I am sure you must see, will be very great.”
He felt a little uneasy lest she should begin to cry or make a scene, as he
knew some women would have done. It embarrassed and annoyed him to
see women cry.
But she did not. She went to the window and stood with her face turned
away for a few moments, and he saw she was trying to steady herself.
“Captain Errol was very fond of Dorincourt,” she said at last. “He loved
England, and everything English. It was always a grief to him that he was
parted from his home. He was proud of his home, and of his name. He
would wish—I know he would wish that his son should know the beautiful
Page 22
old places, and be brought up in such a way as would be suitable to his
future position.”
Then she came back to the table and stood looking up at Mr. Havisham
very gently.
“My husband would wish it,” she said. “It will be best for my little boy. I
know—I am sure the Earl would not be so unkind as to try to teach him not
to love me; and I know—even if he tried—that my little boy is too much
like his father to be harmed. He has a warm, faithful nature, and a true
heart. He would love me even if he did not see me; and so long as we may
see each other, I ought not to suffer very much.”
“She thinks very little of herself,” the lawyer thought. “She does not
make any terms for herself.”
“Madam,” he said aloud, “I respect your consideration for your son. He
will thank you for it when he is a man. I assure you Lord Fauntleroy will be
most carefully guarded, and every effort will be used to insure his
happiness. The Earl of Dorincourt will be as anxious for his comfort and
well-being as you yourself could be.”
“I hope,” said the tender little mother, in a rather broken voice, “that his
grandfather will love Ceddie. The little boy has a very affectionate nature;
and he has always been loved.”
Mr. Havisham cleared his throat again. He could not quite imagine the
gouty, fiery-tempered old Earl loving any one very much; but he knew it
would be to his interest to be kind, in his irritable way, to the child who was
to be his heir. He knew, too, that if Ceddie were at all a credit to his name,
his grandfather would be proud of him.
“Lord Fauntleroy will be comfortable, I am sure,” he replied. “It was
with a view to his happiness that the Earl desired that you should be near
enough to him to see him frequently.”
He did not think it would be discreet to repeat the exact words the Earl
had used, which were in fact neither polite nor amiable.
Mr. Havisham preferred to express his noble patron's offer in smoother
and more courteous language.
He had another slight shock when Mrs. Errol asked Mary to find her little
boy and bring him to her, and Mary told her where he was.
future position.”
Then she came back to the table and stood looking up at Mr. Havisham
very gently.
“My husband would wish it,” she said. “It will be best for my little boy. I
know—I am sure the Earl would not be so unkind as to try to teach him not
to love me; and I know—even if he tried—that my little boy is too much
like his father to be harmed. He has a warm, faithful nature, and a true
heart. He would love me even if he did not see me; and so long as we may
see each other, I ought not to suffer very much.”
“She thinks very little of herself,” the lawyer thought. “She does not
make any terms for herself.”
“Madam,” he said aloud, “I respect your consideration for your son. He
will thank you for it when he is a man. I assure you Lord Fauntleroy will be
most carefully guarded, and every effort will be used to insure his
happiness. The Earl of Dorincourt will be as anxious for his comfort and
well-being as you yourself could be.”
“I hope,” said the tender little mother, in a rather broken voice, “that his
grandfather will love Ceddie. The little boy has a very affectionate nature;
and he has always been loved.”
Mr. Havisham cleared his throat again. He could not quite imagine the
gouty, fiery-tempered old Earl loving any one very much; but he knew it
would be to his interest to be kind, in his irritable way, to the child who was
to be his heir. He knew, too, that if Ceddie were at all a credit to his name,
his grandfather would be proud of him.
“Lord Fauntleroy will be comfortable, I am sure,” he replied. “It was
with a view to his happiness that the Earl desired that you should be near
enough to him to see him frequently.”
He did not think it would be discreet to repeat the exact words the Earl
had used, which were in fact neither polite nor amiable.
Mr. Havisham preferred to express his noble patron's offer in smoother
and more courteous language.
He had another slight shock when Mrs. Errol asked Mary to find her little
boy and bring him to her, and Mary told her where he was.
Page 23
“Sure I'll foind him aisy enough, ma'am,” she said; “for it's wid Mr.
Hobbs he is this minnit, settin' on his high shtool by the counther an' talkin'
pollytics, most loikely, or enj'yin' hisself among the soap an' candles an'
pertaties, as sinsible an' shwate as ye plase.”
“Mr. Hobbs has known him all his life,” Mrs. Errol said to the lawyer.
“He is very kind to Ceddie, and there is a great friendship between them.”
Remembering the glimpse he had caught of the store as he passed it, and
having a recollection of the barrels of potatoes and apples and the various
odds and ends, Mr. Havisham felt his doubts arise again. In England,
gentlemen's sons did not make friends of grocerymen, and it seemed to him
a rather singular proceeding. It would be very awkward if the child had bad
manners and a disposition to like low company. One of the bitterest
humiliations of the old Earl's life had been that his two elder sons had been
fond of low company. Could it be, he thought, that this boy shared their bad
qualities instead of his father's good qualities?
He was thinking uneasily about this as he talked to Mrs. Errol until the
child came into the room. When the door opened, he actually hesitated a
moment before looking at Cedric. It would, perhaps, have seemed very
queer to a great many people who knew him, if they could have known the
curious sensations that passed through Mr. Havisham when he looked down
at the boy, who ran into his mother's arms. He experienced a revulsion of
feeling which was quite exciting. He recognized in an instant that here was
one of the finest and handsomest little fellows he had ever seen.
His beauty was something unusual. He had a strong, lithe, graceful little
body and a manly little face; he held his childish head up, and carried
himself with a brave air; he was so like his father that it was really startling;
he had his father's golden hair and his mother's brown eyes, but there was
nothing sorrowful or timid in them. They were innocently fearless eyes; he
looked as if he had never feared or doubted anything in his life.
“He is the best-bred-looking and handsomest little fellow I ever saw,”
was what Mr. Havisham thought. What he said aloud was simply, “And so
this is little Lord Fauntleroy.”
And, after this, the more he saw of little Lord Fauntleroy, the more of a
surprise he found him. He knew very little about children, though he had
seen plenty of them in England—fine, handsome, rosy girls and boys, who
were strictly taken care of by their tutors and governesses, and who were
Hobbs he is this minnit, settin' on his high shtool by the counther an' talkin'
pollytics, most loikely, or enj'yin' hisself among the soap an' candles an'
pertaties, as sinsible an' shwate as ye plase.”
“Mr. Hobbs has known him all his life,” Mrs. Errol said to the lawyer.
“He is very kind to Ceddie, and there is a great friendship between them.”
Remembering the glimpse he had caught of the store as he passed it, and
having a recollection of the barrels of potatoes and apples and the various
odds and ends, Mr. Havisham felt his doubts arise again. In England,
gentlemen's sons did not make friends of grocerymen, and it seemed to him
a rather singular proceeding. It would be very awkward if the child had bad
manners and a disposition to like low company. One of the bitterest
humiliations of the old Earl's life had been that his two elder sons had been
fond of low company. Could it be, he thought, that this boy shared their bad
qualities instead of his father's good qualities?
He was thinking uneasily about this as he talked to Mrs. Errol until the
child came into the room. When the door opened, he actually hesitated a
moment before looking at Cedric. It would, perhaps, have seemed very
queer to a great many people who knew him, if they could have known the
curious sensations that passed through Mr. Havisham when he looked down
at the boy, who ran into his mother's arms. He experienced a revulsion of
feeling which was quite exciting. He recognized in an instant that here was
one of the finest and handsomest little fellows he had ever seen.
His beauty was something unusual. He had a strong, lithe, graceful little
body and a manly little face; he held his childish head up, and carried
himself with a brave air; he was so like his father that it was really startling;
he had his father's golden hair and his mother's brown eyes, but there was
nothing sorrowful or timid in them. They were innocently fearless eyes; he
looked as if he had never feared or doubted anything in his life.
“He is the best-bred-looking and handsomest little fellow I ever saw,”
was what Mr. Havisham thought. What he said aloud was simply, “And so
this is little Lord Fauntleroy.”
And, after this, the more he saw of little Lord Fauntleroy, the more of a
surprise he found him. He knew very little about children, though he had
seen plenty of them in England—fine, handsome, rosy girls and boys, who
were strictly taken care of by their tutors and governesses, and who were
Page 24
sometimes shy, and sometimes a trifle boisterous, but never very interesting
to a ceremonious, rigid old lawyer. Perhaps his personal interest in little
Lord Fauntleroy's fortunes made him notice Ceddie more than he had
noticed other children; but, however that was, he certainly found himself
noticing him a great deal.
Cedric did not know he was being observed, and he only behaved himself
in his ordinary manner. He shook hands with Mr. Havisham in his friendly
way when they were introduced to each other, and he answered all his
questions with the unhesitating readiness with which he answered Mr.
Hobbs. He was neither shy nor bold, and when Mr. Havisham was talking
to his mother, the lawyer noticed that he listened to the conversation with as
much interest as if he had been quite grown up.
“He seems to be a very mature little fellow,” Mr. Havisham said to the
mother.
“I think he is, in some things,” she answered. “He has always been very
quick to learn, and he has lived a great deal with grownup people. He has a
funny little habit of using long words and expressions he has read in books,
or has heard others use, but he is very fond of childish play. I think he is
rather clever, but he is a very boyish little boy, sometimes.”
The next time Mr. Havisham met him, he saw that this last was quite true.
As his coupe turned the corner, he caught sight of a group of small boys,
who were evidently much excited. Two of them were about to run a race,
and one of them was his young lordship, and he was shouting and making
as much noise as the noisiest of his companions. He stood side by side with
another boy, one little red leg advanced a step.
“One, to make ready!” yelled the starter. “Two, to be steady. Three—and
away!”
Mr. Havisham found himself leaning out of the window of his coupe with
a curious feeling of interest. He really never remembered having seen
anything quite like the way in which his lordship's lordly little red legs flew
up behind his knickerbockers and tore over the ground as he shot out in the
race at the signal word. He shut his small hands and set his face against the
wind; his bright hair streamed out behind.
“Hooray, Ced Errol!” all the boys shouted, dancing and shrieking with
excitement. “Hooray, Billy Williams! Hooray, Ceddie! Hooray, Billy!
Hooray! 'Ray! 'Ray!”
to a ceremonious, rigid old lawyer. Perhaps his personal interest in little
Lord Fauntleroy's fortunes made him notice Ceddie more than he had
noticed other children; but, however that was, he certainly found himself
noticing him a great deal.
Cedric did not know he was being observed, and he only behaved himself
in his ordinary manner. He shook hands with Mr. Havisham in his friendly
way when they were introduced to each other, and he answered all his
questions with the unhesitating readiness with which he answered Mr.
Hobbs. He was neither shy nor bold, and when Mr. Havisham was talking
to his mother, the lawyer noticed that he listened to the conversation with as
much interest as if he had been quite grown up.
“He seems to be a very mature little fellow,” Mr. Havisham said to the
mother.
“I think he is, in some things,” she answered. “He has always been very
quick to learn, and he has lived a great deal with grownup people. He has a
funny little habit of using long words and expressions he has read in books,
or has heard others use, but he is very fond of childish play. I think he is
rather clever, but he is a very boyish little boy, sometimes.”
The next time Mr. Havisham met him, he saw that this last was quite true.
As his coupe turned the corner, he caught sight of a group of small boys,
who were evidently much excited. Two of them were about to run a race,
and one of them was his young lordship, and he was shouting and making
as much noise as the noisiest of his companions. He stood side by side with
another boy, one little red leg advanced a step.
“One, to make ready!” yelled the starter. “Two, to be steady. Three—and
away!”
Mr. Havisham found himself leaning out of the window of his coupe with
a curious feeling of interest. He really never remembered having seen
anything quite like the way in which his lordship's lordly little red legs flew
up behind his knickerbockers and tore over the ground as he shot out in the
race at the signal word. He shut his small hands and set his face against the
wind; his bright hair streamed out behind.
“Hooray, Ced Errol!” all the boys shouted, dancing and shrieking with
excitement. “Hooray, Billy Williams! Hooray, Ceddie! Hooray, Billy!
Hooray! 'Ray! 'Ray!”
Page 25
“I really believe he is going to win,” said Mr. Havisham. The way in
which the red legs flew and flashed up and down, the shrieks of the boys,
the wild efforts of Billy Williams, whose brown legs were not to be
despised, as they followed closely in the rear of the red legs, made him feel
some excitement. “I really—I really can't help hoping he will win!” he said,
with an apologetic sort of cough. At that moment, the wildest yell of all
went up from the dancing, hopping boys. With one last frantic leap the
future Earl of Dorincourt had reached the lamp-post at the end of the block
and touched it, just two seconds before Billy Williams flung himself at it,
panting.
“Three cheers for Ceddie Errol!” yelled the little boys. “Hooray for
Ceddie Errol!”
Mr. Havisham drew his head in at the window of his coupe and leaned
back with a dry smile.
“Bravo, Lord Fauntleroy!” he said.
As his carriage stopped before the door of Mrs. Errol's house, the victor
and the vanquished were coming toward it, attended by the clamoring crew.
Cedric walked by Billy Williams and was speaking to him. His elated little
face was very red, his curls clung to his hot, moist forehead, his hands were
in his pockets.
“You see,” he was saying, evidently with the intention of making defeat
easy for his unsuccessful rival, “I guess I won because my legs are a little
longer than yours. I guess that was it. You see, I'm three days older than
you, and that gives me a 'vantage. I'm three days older.”
And this view of the case seemed to cheer Billy Williams so much that he
began to smile on the world again, and felt able to swagger a little, almost
as if he had won the race instead of losing it. Somehow, Ceddie Errol had a
way of making people feel comfortable. Even in the first flush of his
triumphs, he remembered that the person who was beaten might not feel so
gay as he did, and might like to think that he MIGHT have been the winner
under different circumstances.
That morning Mr. Havisham had quite a long conversation with the
winner of the race—a conversation which made him smile his dry smile,
and rub his chin with his bony hand several times.
which the red legs flew and flashed up and down, the shrieks of the boys,
the wild efforts of Billy Williams, whose brown legs were not to be
despised, as they followed closely in the rear of the red legs, made him feel
some excitement. “I really—I really can't help hoping he will win!” he said,
with an apologetic sort of cough. At that moment, the wildest yell of all
went up from the dancing, hopping boys. With one last frantic leap the
future Earl of Dorincourt had reached the lamp-post at the end of the block
and touched it, just two seconds before Billy Williams flung himself at it,
panting.
“Three cheers for Ceddie Errol!” yelled the little boys. “Hooray for
Ceddie Errol!”
Mr. Havisham drew his head in at the window of his coupe and leaned
back with a dry smile.
“Bravo, Lord Fauntleroy!” he said.
As his carriage stopped before the door of Mrs. Errol's house, the victor
and the vanquished were coming toward it, attended by the clamoring crew.
Cedric walked by Billy Williams and was speaking to him. His elated little
face was very red, his curls clung to his hot, moist forehead, his hands were
in his pockets.
“You see,” he was saying, evidently with the intention of making defeat
easy for his unsuccessful rival, “I guess I won because my legs are a little
longer than yours. I guess that was it. You see, I'm three days older than
you, and that gives me a 'vantage. I'm three days older.”
And this view of the case seemed to cheer Billy Williams so much that he
began to smile on the world again, and felt able to swagger a little, almost
as if he had won the race instead of losing it. Somehow, Ceddie Errol had a
way of making people feel comfortable. Even in the first flush of his
triumphs, he remembered that the person who was beaten might not feel so
gay as he did, and might like to think that he MIGHT have been the winner
under different circumstances.
That morning Mr. Havisham had quite a long conversation with the
winner of the race—a conversation which made him smile his dry smile,
and rub his chin with his bony hand several times.
Page 26
Mrs. Errol had been called out of the parlor, and the lawyer and Cedric
were left together. At first Mr. Havisham wondered what he should say to
his small companion. He had an idea that perhaps it would be best to say
several things which might prepare Cedric for meeting his grandfather, and,
perhaps, for the great change that was to come to him. He could see that
Cedric had not the least idea of the sort of thing he was to see when he
reached England, or of the sort of home that waited for him there. He did
not even know yet that his mother was not to live in the same house with
him. They had thought it best to let him get over the first shock before
telling him.
Mr. Havisham sat in an arm-chair on one side of the open window; on the
other side was another still larger chair, and Cedric sat in that and looked at
Mr. Havisham. He sat well back in the depths of his big seat, his curly head
against the cushioned back, his legs crossed, and his hands thrust deep into
his pockets, in a quite Mr. Hobbs-like way. He had been watching Mr.
Havisham very steadily when his mamma had been in the room, and after
she was gone he still looked at him in respectful thoughtfulness. There was
a short silence after Mrs. Errol went out, and Cedric seemed to be studying
Mr. Havisham, and Mr. Havisham was certainly studying Cedric. He could
not make up his mind as to what an elderly gentleman should say to a little
boy who won races, and wore short knickerbockers and red stockings on
legs which were not long enough to hang over a big chair when he sat well
back in it.
But Cedric relieved him by suddenly beginning the conversation himself.
“Do you know,” he said, “I don't know what an earl is?”
“Don't you?” said Mr. Havisham.
“No,” replied Ceddie. “And I think when a boy is going to be one, he
ought to know. Don't you?”
“Well—yes,” answered Mr. Havisham.
“Would you mind,” said Ceddie respectfully—“would you mind
'splaining it to me?” (Sometimes when he used his long words he did not
pronounce them quite correctly.) “What made him an earl?”
“A king or queen, in the first place,” said Mr. Havisham. “Generally, he
is made an earl because he has done some service to his sovereign, or some
great deed.”
were left together. At first Mr. Havisham wondered what he should say to
his small companion. He had an idea that perhaps it would be best to say
several things which might prepare Cedric for meeting his grandfather, and,
perhaps, for the great change that was to come to him. He could see that
Cedric had not the least idea of the sort of thing he was to see when he
reached England, or of the sort of home that waited for him there. He did
not even know yet that his mother was not to live in the same house with
him. They had thought it best to let him get over the first shock before
telling him.
Mr. Havisham sat in an arm-chair on one side of the open window; on the
other side was another still larger chair, and Cedric sat in that and looked at
Mr. Havisham. He sat well back in the depths of his big seat, his curly head
against the cushioned back, his legs crossed, and his hands thrust deep into
his pockets, in a quite Mr. Hobbs-like way. He had been watching Mr.
Havisham very steadily when his mamma had been in the room, and after
she was gone he still looked at him in respectful thoughtfulness. There was
a short silence after Mrs. Errol went out, and Cedric seemed to be studying
Mr. Havisham, and Mr. Havisham was certainly studying Cedric. He could
not make up his mind as to what an elderly gentleman should say to a little
boy who won races, and wore short knickerbockers and red stockings on
legs which were not long enough to hang over a big chair when he sat well
back in it.
But Cedric relieved him by suddenly beginning the conversation himself.
“Do you know,” he said, “I don't know what an earl is?”
“Don't you?” said Mr. Havisham.
“No,” replied Ceddie. “And I think when a boy is going to be one, he
ought to know. Don't you?”
“Well—yes,” answered Mr. Havisham.
“Would you mind,” said Ceddie respectfully—“would you mind
'splaining it to me?” (Sometimes when he used his long words he did not
pronounce them quite correctly.) “What made him an earl?”
“A king or queen, in the first place,” said Mr. Havisham. “Generally, he
is made an earl because he has done some service to his sovereign, or some
great deed.”
Page 27
“Oh!” said Cedric; “that's like the President.”
“Is it?” said Mr. Havisham. “Is that why your presidents are elected?”
“Yes,” answered Ceddie cheerfully. “When a man is very good and
knows a great deal, he is elected president. They have torch-light
processions and bands, and everybody makes speeches. I used to think I
might perhaps be a president, but I never thought of being an earl. I didn't
know about earls,” he said, rather hastily, lest Mr. Havisham might feel it
impolite in him not to have wished to be one,—“if I'd known about them, I
dare say I should have thought I should like to be one.”
“It is rather different from being a president,” said Mr. Havisham.
“Is it?” asked Cedric. “How? Are there no torch-light processions?”
Mr. Havisham crossed his own legs and put the tips of his fingers
carefully together. He thought perhaps the time had come to explain matters
rather more clearly.
“An earl is—is a very important person,” he began.
“So is a president!” put in Ceddie. “The torch-light processions are five
miles long, and they shoot up rockets, and the band plays! Mr. Hobbs took
me to see them.”
“An earl,” Mr. Havisham went on, feeling rather uncertain of his ground,
“is frequently of very ancient lineage——”
“What's that?” asked Ceddie.
“Of very old family—extremely old.”
“Ah!” said Cedric, thrusting his hands deeper into his pockets. “I suppose
that is the way with the apple-woman near the park. I dare say she is of
ancient lin-lenage. She is so old it would surprise you how she can stand up.
She's a hundred, I should think, and yet she is out there when it rains, even.
I'm sorry for her, and so are the other boys. Billy Williams once had nearly
a dollar, and I asked him to buy five cents' worth of apples from her every
day until he had spent it all. That made twenty days, and he grew tired of
apples after a week; but then—it was quite fortunate—a gentleman gave me
fifty cents and I bought apples from her instead. You feel sorry for any one
that's so poor and has such ancient lin-lenage. She says hers has gone into
her bones and the rain makes it worse.”
“Is it?” said Mr. Havisham. “Is that why your presidents are elected?”
“Yes,” answered Ceddie cheerfully. “When a man is very good and
knows a great deal, he is elected president. They have torch-light
processions and bands, and everybody makes speeches. I used to think I
might perhaps be a president, but I never thought of being an earl. I didn't
know about earls,” he said, rather hastily, lest Mr. Havisham might feel it
impolite in him not to have wished to be one,—“if I'd known about them, I
dare say I should have thought I should like to be one.”
“It is rather different from being a president,” said Mr. Havisham.
“Is it?” asked Cedric. “How? Are there no torch-light processions?”
Mr. Havisham crossed his own legs and put the tips of his fingers
carefully together. He thought perhaps the time had come to explain matters
rather more clearly.
“An earl is—is a very important person,” he began.
“So is a president!” put in Ceddie. “The torch-light processions are five
miles long, and they shoot up rockets, and the band plays! Mr. Hobbs took
me to see them.”
“An earl,” Mr. Havisham went on, feeling rather uncertain of his ground,
“is frequently of very ancient lineage——”
“What's that?” asked Ceddie.
“Of very old family—extremely old.”
“Ah!” said Cedric, thrusting his hands deeper into his pockets. “I suppose
that is the way with the apple-woman near the park. I dare say she is of
ancient lin-lenage. She is so old it would surprise you how she can stand up.
She's a hundred, I should think, and yet she is out there when it rains, even.
I'm sorry for her, and so are the other boys. Billy Williams once had nearly
a dollar, and I asked him to buy five cents' worth of apples from her every
day until he had spent it all. That made twenty days, and he grew tired of
apples after a week; but then—it was quite fortunate—a gentleman gave me
fifty cents and I bought apples from her instead. You feel sorry for any one
that's so poor and has such ancient lin-lenage. She says hers has gone into
her bones and the rain makes it worse.”
Page 28
Mr. Havisham felt rather at a loss as he looked at his companion's
innocent, serious little face.
“I am afraid you did not quite understand me,” he explained. “When I
said 'ancient lineage' I did not mean old age; I meant that the name of such a
family has been known in the world a long time; perhaps for hundreds of
years persons bearing that name have been known and spoken of in the
history of their country.”
“Like George Washington,” said Ceddie. “I've heard of him ever since I
was born, and he was known about, long before that. Mr. Hobbs says he
will never be forgotten. That's because of the Declaration of Independence,
you know, and the Fourth of July. You see, he was a very brave man.”
“The first Earl of Dorincourt,” said Mr. Havisham solemnly, “was created
an earl four hundred years ago.”
“Well, well!” said Ceddie. “That was a long time ago! Did you tell
Dearest that? It would int'rust her very much. We'll tell her when she comes
in. She always likes to hear cur'us things. What else does an earl do besides
being created?”
“A great many of them have helped to govern England. Some of them
have been brave men and have fought in great battles in the old days.”
“I should like to do that myself,” said Cedric. “My papa was a soldier,
and he was a very brave man—as brave as George Washington. Perhaps
that was because he would have been an earl if he hadn't died. I am glad
earls are brave. That's a great 'vantage—to be a brave man. Once I used to
be rather afraid of things—in the dark, you know; but when I thought about
the soldiers in the Revolution and George Washington—it cured me.”
“There is another advantage in being an earl, sometimes,” said Mr.
Havisham slowly, and he fixed his shrewd eyes on the little boy with a
rather curious expression. “Some earls have a great deal of money.”
He was curious because he wondered if his young friend knew what the
power of money was.
“That's a good thing to have,” said Ceddie innocently. “I wish I had a
great deal of money.”
“Do you?” said Mr. Havisham. “And why?”
“Well,” explained Cedric, “there are so many things a person can do with
money. You see, there's the apple-woman. If I were very rich I should buy
innocent, serious little face.
“I am afraid you did not quite understand me,” he explained. “When I
said 'ancient lineage' I did not mean old age; I meant that the name of such a
family has been known in the world a long time; perhaps for hundreds of
years persons bearing that name have been known and spoken of in the
history of their country.”
“Like George Washington,” said Ceddie. “I've heard of him ever since I
was born, and he was known about, long before that. Mr. Hobbs says he
will never be forgotten. That's because of the Declaration of Independence,
you know, and the Fourth of July. You see, he was a very brave man.”
“The first Earl of Dorincourt,” said Mr. Havisham solemnly, “was created
an earl four hundred years ago.”
“Well, well!” said Ceddie. “That was a long time ago! Did you tell
Dearest that? It would int'rust her very much. We'll tell her when she comes
in. She always likes to hear cur'us things. What else does an earl do besides
being created?”
“A great many of them have helped to govern England. Some of them
have been brave men and have fought in great battles in the old days.”
“I should like to do that myself,” said Cedric. “My papa was a soldier,
and he was a very brave man—as brave as George Washington. Perhaps
that was because he would have been an earl if he hadn't died. I am glad
earls are brave. That's a great 'vantage—to be a brave man. Once I used to
be rather afraid of things—in the dark, you know; but when I thought about
the soldiers in the Revolution and George Washington—it cured me.”
“There is another advantage in being an earl, sometimes,” said Mr.
Havisham slowly, and he fixed his shrewd eyes on the little boy with a
rather curious expression. “Some earls have a great deal of money.”
He was curious because he wondered if his young friend knew what the
power of money was.
“That's a good thing to have,” said Ceddie innocently. “I wish I had a
great deal of money.”
“Do you?” said Mr. Havisham. “And why?”
“Well,” explained Cedric, “there are so many things a person can do with
money. You see, there's the apple-woman. If I were very rich I should buy
Page 29
her a little tent to put her stall in, and a little stove, and then I should give
her a dollar every morning it rained, so that she could afford to stay at
home. And then—oh! I'd give her a shawl. And, you see, her bones wouldn't
feel so badly. Her bones are not like our bones; they hurt her when she
moves. It's very painful when your bones hurt you. If I were rich enough to
do all those things for her, I guess her bones would be all right.”
“Ahem!” said Mr. Havisham. “And what else would you do if you were
rich?”
“Oh! I'd do a great many things. Of course I should buy Dearest all sorts
of beautiful things, needle-books and fans and gold thimbles and rings, and
an encyclopedia, and a carriage, so that she needn't have to wait for the
street-cars. If she liked pink silk dresses, I should buy her some, but she
likes black best. But I'd take her to the big stores, and tell her to look 'round
and choose for herself. And then Dick——”
“Who is Dick?” asked Mr. Havisham.
“Dick is a boot-black,” said his young lordship, quite warming up in his
interest in plans so exciting. “He is one of the nicest boot-blacks you ever
knew. He stands at the corner of a street down-town. I've known him for
years. Once when I was very little, I was walking out with Dearest, and she
bought me a beautiful ball that bounced, and I was carrying it and it
bounced into the middle of the street where the carriages and horses were,
and I was so disappointed, I began to cry—I was very little. I had kilts on.
And Dick was blacking a man's shoes, and he said 'Hello!' and he ran in
between the horses and caught the ball for me and wiped it off with his coat
and gave it to me and said, 'It's all right, young un.' So Dearest admired him
very much, and so did I, and ever since then, when we go down-town, we
talk to him. He says 'Hello!' and I say 'Hello!' and then we talk a little, and
he tells me how trade is. It's been bad lately.”
“And what would you like to do for him?” inquired the lawyer, rubbing
his chin and smiling a queer smile.
“Well,” said Lord Fauntleroy, settling himself in his chair with a business
air, “I'd buy Jake out.”
“And who is Jake?” Mr. Havisham asked.
“He's Dick's partner, and he is the worst partner a fellow could have!
Dick says so. He isn't a credit to the business, and he isn't square. He cheats,
her a dollar every morning it rained, so that she could afford to stay at
home. And then—oh! I'd give her a shawl. And, you see, her bones wouldn't
feel so badly. Her bones are not like our bones; they hurt her when she
moves. It's very painful when your bones hurt you. If I were rich enough to
do all those things for her, I guess her bones would be all right.”
“Ahem!” said Mr. Havisham. “And what else would you do if you were
rich?”
“Oh! I'd do a great many things. Of course I should buy Dearest all sorts
of beautiful things, needle-books and fans and gold thimbles and rings, and
an encyclopedia, and a carriage, so that she needn't have to wait for the
street-cars. If she liked pink silk dresses, I should buy her some, but she
likes black best. But I'd take her to the big stores, and tell her to look 'round
and choose for herself. And then Dick——”
“Who is Dick?” asked Mr. Havisham.
“Dick is a boot-black,” said his young lordship, quite warming up in his
interest in plans so exciting. “He is one of the nicest boot-blacks you ever
knew. He stands at the corner of a street down-town. I've known him for
years. Once when I was very little, I was walking out with Dearest, and she
bought me a beautiful ball that bounced, and I was carrying it and it
bounced into the middle of the street where the carriages and horses were,
and I was so disappointed, I began to cry—I was very little. I had kilts on.
And Dick was blacking a man's shoes, and he said 'Hello!' and he ran in
between the horses and caught the ball for me and wiped it off with his coat
and gave it to me and said, 'It's all right, young un.' So Dearest admired him
very much, and so did I, and ever since then, when we go down-town, we
talk to him. He says 'Hello!' and I say 'Hello!' and then we talk a little, and
he tells me how trade is. It's been bad lately.”
“And what would you like to do for him?” inquired the lawyer, rubbing
his chin and smiling a queer smile.
“Well,” said Lord Fauntleroy, settling himself in his chair with a business
air, “I'd buy Jake out.”
“And who is Jake?” Mr. Havisham asked.
“He's Dick's partner, and he is the worst partner a fellow could have!
Dick says so. He isn't a credit to the business, and he isn't square. He cheats,
Page 30
and that makes Dick mad. It would make you mad, you know, if you were
blacking boots as hard as you could, and being square all the time, and your
partner wasn't square at all. People like Dick, but they don't like Jake, and
so sometimes they don't come twice. So if I were rich, I'd buy Jake out and
get Dick a 'boss' sign—he says a 'boss' sign goes a long way; and I'd get
him some new clothes and new brushes, and start him out fair. He says all
he wants is to start out fair.”
There could have been nothing more confiding and innocent than the way
in which his small lordship told his little story, quoting his friend Dick's bits
of slang in the most candid good faith. He seemed to feel not a shade of a
doubt that his elderly companion would be just as interested as he was
himself. And in truth Mr. Havisham was beginning to be greatly interested;
but perhaps not quite so much in Dick and the apple-woman as in this kind
little lordling, whose curly head was so busy, under its yellow thatch, with
good-natured plans for his friends, and who seemed somehow to have
forgotten himself altogether.
“Is there anything——” he began. “What would you get for yourself, if
you were rich?”
“Lots of things!” answered Lord Fauntleroy briskly; “but first I'd give
Mary some money for Bridget—that's her sister, with twelve children, and a
husband out of work. She comes here and cries, and Dearest gives her
things in a basket, and then she cries again, and says: 'Blessin's be on yez,
for a beautiful lady.' And I think Mr. Hobbs would like a gold watch and
chain to remember me by, and a meerschaum pipe. And then I'd like to get
up a company.”
“A company!” exclaimed Mr. Havisham.
“Like a Republican rally,” explained Cedric, becoming quite excited. “I'd
have torches and uniforms and things for all the boys and myself, too. And
we'd march, you know, and drill. That's what I should like for myself, if I
were rich.”
The door opened and Mrs. Errol came in.
“I am sorry to have been obliged to leave you so long,” she said to Mr.
Havisham; “but a poor woman, who is in great trouble, came to see me.”
“This young gentleman,” said Mr. Havisham, “has been telling me about
some of his friends, and what he would do for them if he were rich.”
blacking boots as hard as you could, and being square all the time, and your
partner wasn't square at all. People like Dick, but they don't like Jake, and
so sometimes they don't come twice. So if I were rich, I'd buy Jake out and
get Dick a 'boss' sign—he says a 'boss' sign goes a long way; and I'd get
him some new clothes and new brushes, and start him out fair. He says all
he wants is to start out fair.”
There could have been nothing more confiding and innocent than the way
in which his small lordship told his little story, quoting his friend Dick's bits
of slang in the most candid good faith. He seemed to feel not a shade of a
doubt that his elderly companion would be just as interested as he was
himself. And in truth Mr. Havisham was beginning to be greatly interested;
but perhaps not quite so much in Dick and the apple-woman as in this kind
little lordling, whose curly head was so busy, under its yellow thatch, with
good-natured plans for his friends, and who seemed somehow to have
forgotten himself altogether.
“Is there anything——” he began. “What would you get for yourself, if
you were rich?”
“Lots of things!” answered Lord Fauntleroy briskly; “but first I'd give
Mary some money for Bridget—that's her sister, with twelve children, and a
husband out of work. She comes here and cries, and Dearest gives her
things in a basket, and then she cries again, and says: 'Blessin's be on yez,
for a beautiful lady.' And I think Mr. Hobbs would like a gold watch and
chain to remember me by, and a meerschaum pipe. And then I'd like to get
up a company.”
“A company!” exclaimed Mr. Havisham.
“Like a Republican rally,” explained Cedric, becoming quite excited. “I'd
have torches and uniforms and things for all the boys and myself, too. And
we'd march, you know, and drill. That's what I should like for myself, if I
were rich.”
The door opened and Mrs. Errol came in.
“I am sorry to have been obliged to leave you so long,” she said to Mr.
Havisham; “but a poor woman, who is in great trouble, came to see me.”
“This young gentleman,” said Mr. Havisham, “has been telling me about
some of his friends, and what he would do for them if he were rich.”
Page 31
“Bridget is one of his friends,” said Mrs. Errol; “and it is Bridget to
whom I have been talking in the kitchen. She is in great trouble now
because her husband has rheumatic fever.”
Cedric slipped down out of his big chair.
“I think I'll go and see her,” he said, “and ask her how he is. He's a nice
man when he is well. I'm obliged to him because he once made me a sword
out of wood. He's a very talented man.”
He ran out of the room, and Mr. Havisham rose from his chair. He
seemed to have something in his mind which he wished to speak of.
He hesitated a moment, and then said, looking down at Mrs. Errol:
“Before I left Dorincourt Castle, I had an interview with the Earl, in
which he gave me some instructions. He is desirous that his grandson
should look forward with some pleasure to his future life in England, and
also to his acquaintance with himself. He said that I must let his lordship
know that the change in his life would bring him money and the pleasures
children enjoy; if he expressed any wishes, I was to gratify them, and to tell
him that his grand-father had given him what he wished. I am aware that the
Earl did not expect anything quite like this; but if it would give Lord
Fauntleroy pleasure to assist this poor woman, I should feel that the Earl
would be displeased if he were not gratified.”
For the second time, he did not repeat the Earl's exact words. His lordship
had, indeed, said:
“Make the lad understand that I can give him anything he wants. Let him
know what it is to be the grandson of the Earl of Dorincourt. Buy him
everything he takes a fancy to; let him have money in his pockets, and tell
him his grandfather put it there.”
His motives were far from being good, and if he had been dealing with a
nature less affectionate and warm-hearted than little Lord Fauntleroy's,
great harm might have been done. And Cedric's mother was too gentle to
suspect any harm. She thought that perhaps this meant that a lonely,
unhappy old man, whose children were dead, wished to be kind to her little
boy, and win his love and confidence. And it pleased her very much to think
that Ceddie would be able to help Bridget. It made her happier to know that
the very first result of the strange fortune which had befallen her little boy
whom I have been talking in the kitchen. She is in great trouble now
because her husband has rheumatic fever.”
Cedric slipped down out of his big chair.
“I think I'll go and see her,” he said, “and ask her how he is. He's a nice
man when he is well. I'm obliged to him because he once made me a sword
out of wood. He's a very talented man.”
He ran out of the room, and Mr. Havisham rose from his chair. He
seemed to have something in his mind which he wished to speak of.
He hesitated a moment, and then said, looking down at Mrs. Errol:
“Before I left Dorincourt Castle, I had an interview with the Earl, in
which he gave me some instructions. He is desirous that his grandson
should look forward with some pleasure to his future life in England, and
also to his acquaintance with himself. He said that I must let his lordship
know that the change in his life would bring him money and the pleasures
children enjoy; if he expressed any wishes, I was to gratify them, and to tell
him that his grand-father had given him what he wished. I am aware that the
Earl did not expect anything quite like this; but if it would give Lord
Fauntleroy pleasure to assist this poor woman, I should feel that the Earl
would be displeased if he were not gratified.”
For the second time, he did not repeat the Earl's exact words. His lordship
had, indeed, said:
“Make the lad understand that I can give him anything he wants. Let him
know what it is to be the grandson of the Earl of Dorincourt. Buy him
everything he takes a fancy to; let him have money in his pockets, and tell
him his grandfather put it there.”
His motives were far from being good, and if he had been dealing with a
nature less affectionate and warm-hearted than little Lord Fauntleroy's,
great harm might have been done. And Cedric's mother was too gentle to
suspect any harm. She thought that perhaps this meant that a lonely,
unhappy old man, whose children were dead, wished to be kind to her little
boy, and win his love and confidence. And it pleased her very much to think
that Ceddie would be able to help Bridget. It made her happier to know that
the very first result of the strange fortune which had befallen her little boy
Page 32
was that he could do kind things for those who needed kindness. Quite a
warm color bloomed on her pretty young face.
“Oh!” she said, “that was very kind of the Earl; Cedric will be so glad!
He has always been fond of Bridget and Michael. They are quite deserving.
I have often wished I had been able to help them more. Michael is a hard-
working man when he is well, but he has been ill a long time and needs
expensive medicines and warm clothing and nourishing food. He and
Bridget will not be wasteful of what is given them.”
Mr. Havisham put his thin hand in his breast pocket and drew forth a
large pocket-book. There was a queer look in his keen face. The truth was,
he was wondering what the Earl of Dorincourt would say when he was told
what was the first wish of his grandson that had been granted. He wondered
what the cross, worldly, selfish old nobleman would think of it.
“I do not know that you have realized,” he said, “that the Earl of
Dorincourt is an exceedingly rich man. He can afford to gratify any caprice.
I think it would please him to know that Lord Fauntleroy had been indulged
in any fancy. If you will call him back and allow me, I shall give him five
pounds for these people.”
“That would be twenty-five dollars!” exclaimed Mrs. Errol. “It will seem
like wealth to them. I can scarcely believe that it is true.”
“It is quite true,” said Mr. Havisham, with his dry smile. “A great change
has taken place in your son's life, a great deal of power will lie in his
hands.”
“Oh!” cried his mother. “And he is such a little boy—a very little boy.
How can I teach him to use it well? It makes me half afraid. My pretty little
Ceddie!”
The lawyer slightly cleared his throat. It touched his worldly, hard old
heart to see the tender, timid look in her brown eyes.
“I think, madam,” he said, “that if I may judge from my interview with
Lord Fauntleroy this morning, the next Earl of Dorincourt will think for
others as well as for his noble self. He is only a child yet, but I think he may
be trusted.”
Then his mother went for Cedric and brought him back into the parlor.
Mr. Havisham heard him talking before he entered the room.
warm color bloomed on her pretty young face.
“Oh!” she said, “that was very kind of the Earl; Cedric will be so glad!
He has always been fond of Bridget and Michael. They are quite deserving.
I have often wished I had been able to help them more. Michael is a hard-
working man when he is well, but he has been ill a long time and needs
expensive medicines and warm clothing and nourishing food. He and
Bridget will not be wasteful of what is given them.”
Mr. Havisham put his thin hand in his breast pocket and drew forth a
large pocket-book. There was a queer look in his keen face. The truth was,
he was wondering what the Earl of Dorincourt would say when he was told
what was the first wish of his grandson that had been granted. He wondered
what the cross, worldly, selfish old nobleman would think of it.
“I do not know that you have realized,” he said, “that the Earl of
Dorincourt is an exceedingly rich man. He can afford to gratify any caprice.
I think it would please him to know that Lord Fauntleroy had been indulged
in any fancy. If you will call him back and allow me, I shall give him five
pounds for these people.”
“That would be twenty-five dollars!” exclaimed Mrs. Errol. “It will seem
like wealth to them. I can scarcely believe that it is true.”
“It is quite true,” said Mr. Havisham, with his dry smile. “A great change
has taken place in your son's life, a great deal of power will lie in his
hands.”
“Oh!” cried his mother. “And he is such a little boy—a very little boy.
How can I teach him to use it well? It makes me half afraid. My pretty little
Ceddie!”
The lawyer slightly cleared his throat. It touched his worldly, hard old
heart to see the tender, timid look in her brown eyes.
“I think, madam,” he said, “that if I may judge from my interview with
Lord Fauntleroy this morning, the next Earl of Dorincourt will think for
others as well as for his noble self. He is only a child yet, but I think he may
be trusted.”
Then his mother went for Cedric and brought him back into the parlor.
Mr. Havisham heard him talking before he entered the room.
Page 33
“It's infam-natory rheumatism,” he was saying, “and that's a kind of
rheumatism that's dreadful. And he thinks about the rent not being paid, and
Bridget says that makes the inf'ammation worse. And Pat could get a place
in a store if he had some clothes.”
His little face looked quite anxious when he came in. He was very sorry
for Bridget.
“Dearest said you wanted me,” he said to Mr. Havisham. “I've been
talking to Bridget.”
Mr. Havisham looked down at him a moment. He felt a little awkward
and undecided. As Cedric's mother had said, he was a very little boy.
“The Earl of Dorincourt——” he began, and then he glanced
involuntarily at Mrs. Errol.
Little Lord Fauntleroy's mother suddenly kneeled down by him and put
both her tender arms around his childish body.
“Ceddie,” she said, “the Earl is your grandpapa, your own papa's father.
He is very, very kind, and he loves you and wishes you to love him, because
the sons who were his little boys are dead. He wishes you to be happy and
to make other people happy. He is very rich, and he wishes you to have
everything you would like to have. He told Mr. Havisham so, and gave him
a great deal of money for you. You can give some to Bridget now; enough
to pay her rent and buy Michael everything. Isn't that fine, Ceddie? Isn't he
good?” And she kissed the child on his round cheek, where the bright color
suddenly flashed up in his excited amazement.
He looked from his mother to Mr. Havisham.
“Can I have it now?” he cried. “Can I give it to her this minute? She's just
going.”
Mr. Havisham handed him the money. It was in fresh, clean greenbacks
and made a neat roll.
Ceddie flew out of the room with it.
“Bridget!” they heard him shout, as he tore into the kitchen. “Bridget,
wait a minute! Here's some money. It's for you, and you can pay the rent.
My grandpapa gave it to me. It's for you and Michael!”
“Oh, Master Ceddie!” cried Bridget, in an awe-stricken voice. “It's
twinty-foive dollars is here. Where be's the misthress?”
rheumatism that's dreadful. And he thinks about the rent not being paid, and
Bridget says that makes the inf'ammation worse. And Pat could get a place
in a store if he had some clothes.”
His little face looked quite anxious when he came in. He was very sorry
for Bridget.
“Dearest said you wanted me,” he said to Mr. Havisham. “I've been
talking to Bridget.”
Mr. Havisham looked down at him a moment. He felt a little awkward
and undecided. As Cedric's mother had said, he was a very little boy.
“The Earl of Dorincourt——” he began, and then he glanced
involuntarily at Mrs. Errol.
Little Lord Fauntleroy's mother suddenly kneeled down by him and put
both her tender arms around his childish body.
“Ceddie,” she said, “the Earl is your grandpapa, your own papa's father.
He is very, very kind, and he loves you and wishes you to love him, because
the sons who were his little boys are dead. He wishes you to be happy and
to make other people happy. He is very rich, and he wishes you to have
everything you would like to have. He told Mr. Havisham so, and gave him
a great deal of money for you. You can give some to Bridget now; enough
to pay her rent and buy Michael everything. Isn't that fine, Ceddie? Isn't he
good?” And she kissed the child on his round cheek, where the bright color
suddenly flashed up in his excited amazement.
He looked from his mother to Mr. Havisham.
“Can I have it now?” he cried. “Can I give it to her this minute? She's just
going.”
Mr. Havisham handed him the money. It was in fresh, clean greenbacks
and made a neat roll.
Ceddie flew out of the room with it.
“Bridget!” they heard him shout, as he tore into the kitchen. “Bridget,
wait a minute! Here's some money. It's for you, and you can pay the rent.
My grandpapa gave it to me. It's for you and Michael!”
“Oh, Master Ceddie!” cried Bridget, in an awe-stricken voice. “It's
twinty-foive dollars is here. Where be's the misthress?”
Page 34
“I think I shall have to go and explain it to her,” Mrs. Errol said.
So she, too, went out of the room and Mr. Havisham was left alone for a
while. He went to the window and stood looking out into the street
reflectively. He was thinking of the old Earl of Dorincourt, sitting in his
great, splendid, gloomy library at the castle, gouty and lonely, surrounded
by grandeur and luxury, but not really loved by any one, because in all his
long life he had never really loved any one but himself; he had been selfish
and self-indulgent and arrogant and passionate; he had cared so much for
the Earl of Dorincourt and his pleasures that there had been no time for him
to think of other people; all his wealth and power, all the benefits from his
noble name and high rank, had seemed to him to be things only to be used
to amuse and give pleasure to the Earl of Dorincourt; and now that he was
an old man, all this excitement and self-indulgence had only brought him ill
health and irritability and a dislike of the world, which certainly disliked
him. In spite of all his splendor, there was never a more unpopular old
nobleman than the Earl of Dorincourt, and there could scarcely have been a
more lonely one. He could fill his castle with guests if he chose. He could
give great dinners and splendid hunting parties; but he knew that in secret
the people who would accept his invitations were afraid of his frowning old
face and sarcastic, biting speeches. He had a cruel tongue and a bitter
nature, and he took pleasure in sneering at people and making them feel
uncomfortable, when he had the power to do so, because they were
sensitive or proud or timid.
Mr. Havisham knew his hard, fierce ways by heart, and he was thinking
of him as he looked out of the window into the narrow, quiet street. And
there rose in his mind, in sharp contrast, the picture of the cheery, handsome
little fellow sitting in the big chair and telling his story of his friends, Dick
and the apple-woman, in his generous, innocent, honest way. And he
thought of the immense income, the beautiful, majestic estates, the wealth,
and power for good or evil, which in the course of time would lie in the
small, chubby hands little Lord Fauntleroy thrust so deep into his pockets.
“It will make a great difference,” he said to himself. “It will make a great
difference.”
Cedric and his mother came back soon after. Cedric was in high spirits.
He sat down in his own chair, between his mother and the lawyer, and fell
So she, too, went out of the room and Mr. Havisham was left alone for a
while. He went to the window and stood looking out into the street
reflectively. He was thinking of the old Earl of Dorincourt, sitting in his
great, splendid, gloomy library at the castle, gouty and lonely, surrounded
by grandeur and luxury, but not really loved by any one, because in all his
long life he had never really loved any one but himself; he had been selfish
and self-indulgent and arrogant and passionate; he had cared so much for
the Earl of Dorincourt and his pleasures that there had been no time for him
to think of other people; all his wealth and power, all the benefits from his
noble name and high rank, had seemed to him to be things only to be used
to amuse and give pleasure to the Earl of Dorincourt; and now that he was
an old man, all this excitement and self-indulgence had only brought him ill
health and irritability and a dislike of the world, which certainly disliked
him. In spite of all his splendor, there was never a more unpopular old
nobleman than the Earl of Dorincourt, and there could scarcely have been a
more lonely one. He could fill his castle with guests if he chose. He could
give great dinners and splendid hunting parties; but he knew that in secret
the people who would accept his invitations were afraid of his frowning old
face and sarcastic, biting speeches. He had a cruel tongue and a bitter
nature, and he took pleasure in sneering at people and making them feel
uncomfortable, when he had the power to do so, because they were
sensitive or proud or timid.
Mr. Havisham knew his hard, fierce ways by heart, and he was thinking
of him as he looked out of the window into the narrow, quiet street. And
there rose in his mind, in sharp contrast, the picture of the cheery, handsome
little fellow sitting in the big chair and telling his story of his friends, Dick
and the apple-woman, in his generous, innocent, honest way. And he
thought of the immense income, the beautiful, majestic estates, the wealth,
and power for good or evil, which in the course of time would lie in the
small, chubby hands little Lord Fauntleroy thrust so deep into his pockets.
“It will make a great difference,” he said to himself. “It will make a great
difference.”
Cedric and his mother came back soon after. Cedric was in high spirits.
He sat down in his own chair, between his mother and the lawyer, and fell
Page 35
into one of his quaint attitudes, with his hands on his knees. He was
glowing with enjoyment of Bridget's relief and rapture.
“She cried!” he said. “She said she was crying for joy! I never saw any
one cry for joy before. My grandpapa must be a very good man. I didn't
know he was so good a man. It's more—more agreeabler to be an earl than I
thought it was. I'm almost glad—I'm almost QUITE glad I'm going to be
one.”
glowing with enjoyment of Bridget's relief and rapture.
“She cried!” he said. “She said she was crying for joy! I never saw any
one cry for joy before. My grandpapa must be a very good man. I didn't
know he was so good a man. It's more—more agreeabler to be an earl than I
thought it was. I'm almost glad—I'm almost QUITE glad I'm going to be
one.”
Page 36
III
Cedric's good opinion of the advantages of being an earl increased
greatly during the next week. It seemed almost impossible for him to realize
that there was scarcely anything he might wish to do which he could not do
easily; in fact, I think it may be said that he did not fully realize it at all. But
at least he understood, after a few conversations with Mr. Havisham, that he
could gratify all his nearest wishes, and he proceeded to gratify them with a
simplicity and delight which caused Mr. Havisham much diversion. In the
week before they sailed for England he did many curious things. The
lawyer long after remembered the morning they went down-town together
to pay a visit to Dick, and the afternoon they so amazed the apple-woman of
ancient lineage by stopping before her stall and telling her she was to have a
tent, and a stove, and a shawl, and a sum of money which seemed to her
quite wonderful.
“For I have to go to England and be a lord,” explained Cedric, sweet-
temperedly. “And I shouldn't like to have your bones on my mind every
time it rained. My own bones never hurt, so I think I don't know how
painful a person's bones can be, but I've sympathized with you a great deal,
and I hope you'll be better.”
“She's a very good apple-woman,” he said to Mr. Havisham, as they
walked away, leaving the proprietress of the stall almost gasping for breath,
and not at all believing in her great fortune. “Once, when I fell down and
cut my knee, she gave me an apple for nothing. I've always remembered her
for it. You know you always remember people who are kind to you.”
It had never occurred to his honest, simple little mind that there were
people who could forget kindnesses.
The interview with Dick was quite exciting. Dick had just been having a
great deal of trouble with Jake, and was in low spirits when they saw him.
His amazement when Cedric calmly announced that they had come to give
him what seemed a very great thing to him, and would set all his troubles
right, almost struck him dumb. Lord Fauntleroy's manner of announcing the
object of his visit was very simple and unceremonious. Mr. Havisham was
Cedric's good opinion of the advantages of being an earl increased
greatly during the next week. It seemed almost impossible for him to realize
that there was scarcely anything he might wish to do which he could not do
easily; in fact, I think it may be said that he did not fully realize it at all. But
at least he understood, after a few conversations with Mr. Havisham, that he
could gratify all his nearest wishes, and he proceeded to gratify them with a
simplicity and delight which caused Mr. Havisham much diversion. In the
week before they sailed for England he did many curious things. The
lawyer long after remembered the morning they went down-town together
to pay a visit to Dick, and the afternoon they so amazed the apple-woman of
ancient lineage by stopping before her stall and telling her she was to have a
tent, and a stove, and a shawl, and a sum of money which seemed to her
quite wonderful.
“For I have to go to England and be a lord,” explained Cedric, sweet-
temperedly. “And I shouldn't like to have your bones on my mind every
time it rained. My own bones never hurt, so I think I don't know how
painful a person's bones can be, but I've sympathized with you a great deal,
and I hope you'll be better.”
“She's a very good apple-woman,” he said to Mr. Havisham, as they
walked away, leaving the proprietress of the stall almost gasping for breath,
and not at all believing in her great fortune. “Once, when I fell down and
cut my knee, she gave me an apple for nothing. I've always remembered her
for it. You know you always remember people who are kind to you.”
It had never occurred to his honest, simple little mind that there were
people who could forget kindnesses.
The interview with Dick was quite exciting. Dick had just been having a
great deal of trouble with Jake, and was in low spirits when they saw him.
His amazement when Cedric calmly announced that they had come to give
him what seemed a very great thing to him, and would set all his troubles
right, almost struck him dumb. Lord Fauntleroy's manner of announcing the
object of his visit was very simple and unceremonious. Mr. Havisham was
Page 37
much impressed by its directness as he stood by and listened. The statement
that his old friend had become a lord, and was in danger of being an earl if
he lived long enough, caused Dick to so open his eyes and mouth, and start,
that his cap fell off. When he picked it up, he uttered a rather singular
exclamation. Mr. Havisham thought it singular, but Cedric had heard it
before.
“I soy!” he said, “what're yer givin' us?” This plainly embarrassed his
lordship a little, but he bore himself bravely.
“Everybody thinks it not true at first,” he said. “Mr. Hobbs thought I'd
had a sunstroke. I didn't think I was going to like it myself, but I like it
better now I'm used to it. The one who is the Earl now, he's my grandpapa;
and he wants me to do anything I like. He's very kind, if he IS an earl; and
he sent me a lot of money by Mr. Havisham, and I've brought some to you
to buy Jake out.”
And the end of the matter was that Dick actually bought Jake out, and
found himself the possessor of the business and some new brushes and a
most astonishing sign and outfit. He could not believe in his good luck any
more easily than the apple-woman of ancient lineage could believe in hers;
he walked about like a boot-black in a dream; he stared at his young
benefactor and felt as if he might wake up at any moment. He scarcely
seemed to realize anything until Cedric put out his hand to shake hands with
him before going away.
“Well, good-bye,” he said; and though he tried to speak steadily, there
was a little tremble in his voice and he winked his big brown eyes. “And I
hope trade'll be good. I'm sorry I'm going away to leave you, but perhaps I
shall come back again when I'm an earl. And I wish you'd write to me,
because we were always good friends. And if you write to me, here's where
you must send your letter.” And he gave him a slip of paper. “And my name
isn't Cedric Errol any more; it's Lord Fauntleroy and—and good-bye,
Dick.”
Dick winked his eyes also, and yet they looked rather moist about the
lashes. He was not an educated boot-black, and he would have found it
difficult to tell what he felt just then if he had tried; perhaps that was why
he didn't try, and only winked his eyes and swallowed a lump in his throat.
“I wish ye wasn't goin' away,” he said in a husky voice. Then he winked
his eyes again. Then he looked at Mr. Havisham, and touched his cap.
that his old friend had become a lord, and was in danger of being an earl if
he lived long enough, caused Dick to so open his eyes and mouth, and start,
that his cap fell off. When he picked it up, he uttered a rather singular
exclamation. Mr. Havisham thought it singular, but Cedric had heard it
before.
“I soy!” he said, “what're yer givin' us?” This plainly embarrassed his
lordship a little, but he bore himself bravely.
“Everybody thinks it not true at first,” he said. “Mr. Hobbs thought I'd
had a sunstroke. I didn't think I was going to like it myself, but I like it
better now I'm used to it. The one who is the Earl now, he's my grandpapa;
and he wants me to do anything I like. He's very kind, if he IS an earl; and
he sent me a lot of money by Mr. Havisham, and I've brought some to you
to buy Jake out.”
And the end of the matter was that Dick actually bought Jake out, and
found himself the possessor of the business and some new brushes and a
most astonishing sign and outfit. He could not believe in his good luck any
more easily than the apple-woman of ancient lineage could believe in hers;
he walked about like a boot-black in a dream; he stared at his young
benefactor and felt as if he might wake up at any moment. He scarcely
seemed to realize anything until Cedric put out his hand to shake hands with
him before going away.
“Well, good-bye,” he said; and though he tried to speak steadily, there
was a little tremble in his voice and he winked his big brown eyes. “And I
hope trade'll be good. I'm sorry I'm going away to leave you, but perhaps I
shall come back again when I'm an earl. And I wish you'd write to me,
because we were always good friends. And if you write to me, here's where
you must send your letter.” And he gave him a slip of paper. “And my name
isn't Cedric Errol any more; it's Lord Fauntleroy and—and good-bye,
Dick.”
Dick winked his eyes also, and yet they looked rather moist about the
lashes. He was not an educated boot-black, and he would have found it
difficult to tell what he felt just then if he had tried; perhaps that was why
he didn't try, and only winked his eyes and swallowed a lump in his throat.
“I wish ye wasn't goin' away,” he said in a husky voice. Then he winked
his eyes again. Then he looked at Mr. Havisham, and touched his cap.
Page 38
“Thanky, sir, fur bringin' him down here an' fur wot ye've done, He's—he's
a queer little feller,” he added. “I've allers thort a heap of him. He's such a
game little feller, an'—an' such a queer little un.”
And when they turned away he stood and looked after them in a dazed
kind of way, and there was still a mist in his eyes, and a lump in his throat,
as he watched the gallant little figure marching gayly along by the side of
its tall, rigid escort.
Until the day of his departure, his lordship spent as much time as possible
with Mr. Hobbs in the store. Gloom had settled upon Mr. Hobbs; he was
much depressed in spirits. When his young friend brought to him in triumph
the parting gift of a gold watch and chain, Mr. Hobbs found it difficult to
acknowledge it properly. He laid the case on his stout knee, and blew his
nose violently several times.
“There's something written on it,” said Cedric,—“inside the case. I told
the man myself what to say. 'From his oldest friend, Lord Fauntleroy, to Mr.
Hobbs. When this you see, remember me.' I don't want you to forget me.”
Mr. Hobbs blew his nose very loudly again.
“I sha'n't forget you,” he said, speaking a trifle huskily, as Dick had
spoken; “nor don't you go and forget me when you get among the British
arrystocracy.”
“I shouldn't forget you, whoever I was among,” answered his lordship.
“I've spent my happiest hours with you; at least, some of my happiest hours.
I hope you'll come to see me sometime. I'm sure my grandpapa would be
very much pleased. Perhaps he'll write and ask you, when I tell him about
you. You—you wouldn't mind his being an earl, would you, I mean you
wouldn't stay away just because he was one, if he invited you to come?”
“I'd come to see you,” replied Mr. Hobbs, graciously.
So it seemed to be agreed that if he received a pressing invitation from
the Earl to come and spend a few months at Dorincourt Castle, he was to
lay aside his republican prejudices and pack his valise at once.
At last all the preparations were complete; the day came when the trunks
were taken to the steamer, and the hour arrived when the carriage stood at
the door. Then a curious feeling of loneliness came upon the little boy. His
mamma had been shut up in her room for some time; when she came down
the stairs, her eyes looked large and wet, and her sweet mouth was
a queer little feller,” he added. “I've allers thort a heap of him. He's such a
game little feller, an'—an' such a queer little un.”
And when they turned away he stood and looked after them in a dazed
kind of way, and there was still a mist in his eyes, and a lump in his throat,
as he watched the gallant little figure marching gayly along by the side of
its tall, rigid escort.
Until the day of his departure, his lordship spent as much time as possible
with Mr. Hobbs in the store. Gloom had settled upon Mr. Hobbs; he was
much depressed in spirits. When his young friend brought to him in triumph
the parting gift of a gold watch and chain, Mr. Hobbs found it difficult to
acknowledge it properly. He laid the case on his stout knee, and blew his
nose violently several times.
“There's something written on it,” said Cedric,—“inside the case. I told
the man myself what to say. 'From his oldest friend, Lord Fauntleroy, to Mr.
Hobbs. When this you see, remember me.' I don't want you to forget me.”
Mr. Hobbs blew his nose very loudly again.
“I sha'n't forget you,” he said, speaking a trifle huskily, as Dick had
spoken; “nor don't you go and forget me when you get among the British
arrystocracy.”
“I shouldn't forget you, whoever I was among,” answered his lordship.
“I've spent my happiest hours with you; at least, some of my happiest hours.
I hope you'll come to see me sometime. I'm sure my grandpapa would be
very much pleased. Perhaps he'll write and ask you, when I tell him about
you. You—you wouldn't mind his being an earl, would you, I mean you
wouldn't stay away just because he was one, if he invited you to come?”
“I'd come to see you,” replied Mr. Hobbs, graciously.
So it seemed to be agreed that if he received a pressing invitation from
the Earl to come and spend a few months at Dorincourt Castle, he was to
lay aside his republican prejudices and pack his valise at once.
At last all the preparations were complete; the day came when the trunks
were taken to the steamer, and the hour arrived when the carriage stood at
the door. Then a curious feeling of loneliness came upon the little boy. His
mamma had been shut up in her room for some time; when she came down
the stairs, her eyes looked large and wet, and her sweet mouth was
Page 39
trembling. Cedric went to her, and she bent down to him, and he put his
arms around her, and they kissed each other. He knew something made
them both sorry, though he scarcely knew what it was; but one tender little
thought rose to his lips.
“We liked this little house, Dearest, didn't we?” he said. “We always will
like it, won't we?”
“Yes—yes,” she answered, in a low, sweet voice. “Yes, darling.”
And then they went into the carriage and Cedric sat very close to her, and
as she looked back out of the window, he looked at her and stroked her
hand and held it close.
And then, it seemed almost directly, they were on the steamer in the
midst of the wildest bustle and confusion; carriages were driving down and
leaving passengers; passengers were getting into a state of excitement about
baggage which had not arrived and threatened to be too late; big trunks and
cases were being bumped down and dragged about; sailors were uncoiling
ropes and hurrying to and fro; officers were giving orders; ladies and
gentlemen and children and nurses were coming on board,—some were
laughing and looked gay, some were silent and sad, here and there two or
three were crying and touching their eyes with their handkerchiefs. Cedric
found something to interest him on every side; he looked at the piles of
rope, at the furled sails, at the tall, tall masts which seemed almost to touch
the hot blue sky; he began to make plans for conversing with the sailors and
gaining some information on the subject of pirates.
It was just at the very last, when he was standing leaning on the railing of
the upper deck and watching the final preparations, enjoying the excitement
and the shouts of the sailors and wharfmen, that his attention was called to a
slight bustle in one of the groups not far from him. Some one was hurriedly
forcing his way through this group and coming toward him. It was a boy,
with something red in his hand. It was Dick. He came up to Cedric quite
breathless.
“I've run all the way,” he said. “I've come down to see ye off. Trade's
been prime! I bought this for ye out o' what I made yesterday. Ye kin wear it
when ye get among the swells. I lost the paper when I was tryin' to get
through them fellers downstairs. They didn't want to let me up. It's a
hankercher.”
arms around her, and they kissed each other. He knew something made
them both sorry, though he scarcely knew what it was; but one tender little
thought rose to his lips.
“We liked this little house, Dearest, didn't we?” he said. “We always will
like it, won't we?”
“Yes—yes,” she answered, in a low, sweet voice. “Yes, darling.”
And then they went into the carriage and Cedric sat very close to her, and
as she looked back out of the window, he looked at her and stroked her
hand and held it close.
And then, it seemed almost directly, they were on the steamer in the
midst of the wildest bustle and confusion; carriages were driving down and
leaving passengers; passengers were getting into a state of excitement about
baggage which had not arrived and threatened to be too late; big trunks and
cases were being bumped down and dragged about; sailors were uncoiling
ropes and hurrying to and fro; officers were giving orders; ladies and
gentlemen and children and nurses were coming on board,—some were
laughing and looked gay, some were silent and sad, here and there two or
three were crying and touching their eyes with their handkerchiefs. Cedric
found something to interest him on every side; he looked at the piles of
rope, at the furled sails, at the tall, tall masts which seemed almost to touch
the hot blue sky; he began to make plans for conversing with the sailors and
gaining some information on the subject of pirates.
It was just at the very last, when he was standing leaning on the railing of
the upper deck and watching the final preparations, enjoying the excitement
and the shouts of the sailors and wharfmen, that his attention was called to a
slight bustle in one of the groups not far from him. Some one was hurriedly
forcing his way through this group and coming toward him. It was a boy,
with something red in his hand. It was Dick. He came up to Cedric quite
breathless.
“I've run all the way,” he said. “I've come down to see ye off. Trade's
been prime! I bought this for ye out o' what I made yesterday. Ye kin wear it
when ye get among the swells. I lost the paper when I was tryin' to get
through them fellers downstairs. They didn't want to let me up. It's a
hankercher.”
Page 40
He poured it all forth as if in one sentence. A bell rang, and he made a
leap away before Cedric had time to speak.
“Good-bye!” he panted. “Wear it when ye get among the swells.” And he
darted off and was gone.
A few seconds later they saw him struggle through the crowd on the
lower deck, and rush on shore just before the gang-plank was drawn in. He
stood on the wharf and waved his cap.
Cedric held the handkerchief in his hand. It was of bright red silk
ornamented with purple horseshoes and horses' heads.
There was a great straining and creaking and confusion. The people on
the wharf began to shout to their friends, and the people on the steamer
shouted back:
“Good-bye! Good-bye! Good-bye, old fellow!” Every one seemed to be
saying, “Don't forget us. Write when you get to Liverpool. Good-bye!
Good-bye!”
Little Lord Fauntleroy leaned forward and waved the red handkerchief.
“Good-bye, Dick!” he shouted, lustily. “Thank you! Good-bye, Dick!”
And the big steamer moved away, and the people cheered again, and
Cedric's mother drew the veil over her eyes, and on the shore there was left
great confusion; but Dick saw nothing save that bright, childish face and the
bright hair that the sun shone on and the breeze lifted, and he heard nothing
but the hearty childish voice calling “Good-bye, Dick!” as little Lord
Fauntleroy steamed slowly away from the home of his birth to the unknown
land of his ancestors.
leap away before Cedric had time to speak.
“Good-bye!” he panted. “Wear it when ye get among the swells.” And he
darted off and was gone.
A few seconds later they saw him struggle through the crowd on the
lower deck, and rush on shore just before the gang-plank was drawn in. He
stood on the wharf and waved his cap.
Cedric held the handkerchief in his hand. It was of bright red silk
ornamented with purple horseshoes and horses' heads.
There was a great straining and creaking and confusion. The people on
the wharf began to shout to their friends, and the people on the steamer
shouted back:
“Good-bye! Good-bye! Good-bye, old fellow!” Every one seemed to be
saying, “Don't forget us. Write when you get to Liverpool. Good-bye!
Good-bye!”
Little Lord Fauntleroy leaned forward and waved the red handkerchief.
“Good-bye, Dick!” he shouted, lustily. “Thank you! Good-bye, Dick!”
And the big steamer moved away, and the people cheered again, and
Cedric's mother drew the veil over her eyes, and on the shore there was left
great confusion; but Dick saw nothing save that bright, childish face and the
bright hair that the sun shone on and the breeze lifted, and he heard nothing
but the hearty childish voice calling “Good-bye, Dick!” as little Lord
Fauntleroy steamed slowly away from the home of his birth to the unknown
land of his ancestors.
Page 41
IV
It was during the voyage that Cedric's mother told him that his home was
not to be hers; and when he first understood it, his grief was so great that
Mr. Havisham saw that the Earl had been wise in making the arrangements
that his mother should be quite near him, and see him often; for it was very
plain he could not have borne the separation otherwise. But his mother
managed the little fellow so sweetly and lovingly, and made him feel that
she would be so near him, that, after a while, he ceased to be oppressed by
the fear of any real parting.
“My house is not far from the Castle, Ceddie,” she repeated each time the
subject was referred to—“a very little way from yours, and you can always
run in and see me every day, and you will have so many things to tell me!
and we shall be so happy together! It is a beautiful place. Your papa has
often told me about it. He loved it very much; and you will love it too.”
“I should love it better if you were there,” his small lordship said, with a
heavy little sigh.
He could not but feel puzzled by so strange a state of affairs, which could
put his “Dearest” in one house and himself in another.
The fact was that Mrs. Errol had thought it better not to tell him why this
plan had been made.
“I should prefer he should not be told,” she said to Mr. Havisham. “He
would not really understand; he would only be shocked and hurt; and I feel
sure that his feeling for the Earl will be a more natural and affectionate one
if he does not know that his grandfather dislikes me so bitterly. He has
never seen hatred or hardness, and it would be a great blow to him to find
out that any one could hate me. He is so loving himself, and I am so dear to
him! It is better for him that he should not be told until he is much older,
and it is far better for the Earl. It would make a barrier between them, even
though Ceddie is such a child.”
So Cedric only knew that there was some mysterious reason for the
arrangement, some reason which he was not old enough to understand, but
which would be explained when he was older. He was puzzled; but, after
It was during the voyage that Cedric's mother told him that his home was
not to be hers; and when he first understood it, his grief was so great that
Mr. Havisham saw that the Earl had been wise in making the arrangements
that his mother should be quite near him, and see him often; for it was very
plain he could not have borne the separation otherwise. But his mother
managed the little fellow so sweetly and lovingly, and made him feel that
she would be so near him, that, after a while, he ceased to be oppressed by
the fear of any real parting.
“My house is not far from the Castle, Ceddie,” she repeated each time the
subject was referred to—“a very little way from yours, and you can always
run in and see me every day, and you will have so many things to tell me!
and we shall be so happy together! It is a beautiful place. Your papa has
often told me about it. He loved it very much; and you will love it too.”
“I should love it better if you were there,” his small lordship said, with a
heavy little sigh.
He could not but feel puzzled by so strange a state of affairs, which could
put his “Dearest” in one house and himself in another.
The fact was that Mrs. Errol had thought it better not to tell him why this
plan had been made.
“I should prefer he should not be told,” she said to Mr. Havisham. “He
would not really understand; he would only be shocked and hurt; and I feel
sure that his feeling for the Earl will be a more natural and affectionate one
if he does not know that his grandfather dislikes me so bitterly. He has
never seen hatred or hardness, and it would be a great blow to him to find
out that any one could hate me. He is so loving himself, and I am so dear to
him! It is better for him that he should not be told until he is much older,
and it is far better for the Earl. It would make a barrier between them, even
though Ceddie is such a child.”
So Cedric only knew that there was some mysterious reason for the
arrangement, some reason which he was not old enough to understand, but
which would be explained when he was older. He was puzzled; but, after
Page 42
all, it was not the reason he cared about so much; and after many talks with
his mother, in which she comforted him and placed before him the bright
side of the picture, the dark side of it gradually began to fade out, though
now and then Mr. Havisham saw him sitting in some queer little old-
fashioned attitude, watching the sea, with a very grave face, and more than
once he heard an unchildish sigh rise to his lips.
“I don't like it,” he said once as he was having one of his almost
venerable talks with the lawyer. “You don't know how much I don't like it;
but there are a great many troubles in this world, and you have to bear them.
Mary says so, and I've heard Mr. Hobbs say it too. And Dearest wants me to
like to live with my grandpapa, because, you see, all his children are dead,
and that's very mournful. It makes you sorry for a man, when all his
children have died—and one was killed suddenly.”
One of the things which always delighted the people who made the
acquaintance of his young lordship was the sage little air he wore at times
when he gave himself up to conversation;—combined with his occasionally
elderly remarks and the extreme innocence and seriousness of his round
childish face, it was irresistible. He was such a handsome, blooming, curly-
headed little fellow, that, when he sat down and nursed his knee with his
chubby hands, and conversed with much gravity, he was a source of great
entertainment to his hearers. Gradually Mr. Havisham had begun to derive a
great deal of private pleasure and amusement from his society.
“And so you are going to try to like the Earl,” he said.
“Yes,” answered his lordship. “He's my relation, and of course you have
to like your relations; and besides, he's been very kind to me. When a
person does so many things for you, and wants you to have everything you
wish for, of course you'd like him if he wasn't your relation; but when he's
your relation and does that, why, you're very fond of him.”
“Do you think,” suggested Mr. Havisham, “that he will be fond of you?”
“Well,” said Cedric, “I think he will, because, you see, I'm his relation,
too, and I'm his boy's little boy besides, and, well, don't you see—of course
he must be fond of me now, or he wouldn't want me to have everything that
I like, and he wouldn't have sent you for me.”
“Oh!” remarked the lawyer, “that's it, is it?”
his mother, in which she comforted him and placed before him the bright
side of the picture, the dark side of it gradually began to fade out, though
now and then Mr. Havisham saw him sitting in some queer little old-
fashioned attitude, watching the sea, with a very grave face, and more than
once he heard an unchildish sigh rise to his lips.
“I don't like it,” he said once as he was having one of his almost
venerable talks with the lawyer. “You don't know how much I don't like it;
but there are a great many troubles in this world, and you have to bear them.
Mary says so, and I've heard Mr. Hobbs say it too. And Dearest wants me to
like to live with my grandpapa, because, you see, all his children are dead,
and that's very mournful. It makes you sorry for a man, when all his
children have died—and one was killed suddenly.”
One of the things which always delighted the people who made the
acquaintance of his young lordship was the sage little air he wore at times
when he gave himself up to conversation;—combined with his occasionally
elderly remarks and the extreme innocence and seriousness of his round
childish face, it was irresistible. He was such a handsome, blooming, curly-
headed little fellow, that, when he sat down and nursed his knee with his
chubby hands, and conversed with much gravity, he was a source of great
entertainment to his hearers. Gradually Mr. Havisham had begun to derive a
great deal of private pleasure and amusement from his society.
“And so you are going to try to like the Earl,” he said.
“Yes,” answered his lordship. “He's my relation, and of course you have
to like your relations; and besides, he's been very kind to me. When a
person does so many things for you, and wants you to have everything you
wish for, of course you'd like him if he wasn't your relation; but when he's
your relation and does that, why, you're very fond of him.”
“Do you think,” suggested Mr. Havisham, “that he will be fond of you?”
“Well,” said Cedric, “I think he will, because, you see, I'm his relation,
too, and I'm his boy's little boy besides, and, well, don't you see—of course
he must be fond of me now, or he wouldn't want me to have everything that
I like, and he wouldn't have sent you for me.”
“Oh!” remarked the lawyer, “that's it, is it?”
Page 43
“Yes,” said Cedric, “that's it. Don't you think that's it, too? Of course a
man would be fond of his grandson.”
The people who had been seasick had no sooner recovered from their
seasickness, and come on deck to recline in their steamer-chairs and enjoy
themselves, than every one seemed to know the romantic story of little Lord
Fauntleroy, and every one took an interest in the little fellow, who ran about
the ship or walked with his mother or the tall, thin old lawyer, or talked to
the sailors. Every one liked him; he made friends everywhere. He was ever
ready to make friends. When the gentlemen walked up and down the deck,
and let him walk with them, he stepped out with a manly, sturdy little
tramp, and answered all their jokes with much gay enjoyment; when the
ladies talked to him, there was always laughter in the group of which he
was the center; when he played with the children, there was always
magnificent fun on hand. Among the sailors he had the heartiest friends; he
heard miraculous stories about pirates and shipwrecks and desert islands; he
learned to splice ropes and rig toy ships, and gained an amount of
information concerning “tops'ls” and “mains'ls,” quite surprising. His
conversation had, indeed, quite a nautical flavor at times, and on one
occasion he raised a shout of laughter in a group of ladies and gentlemen
who were sitting on deck, wrapped in shawls and overcoats, by saying
sweetly, and with a very engaging expression:
“Shiver my timbers, but it's a cold day!”
It surprised him when they laughed. He had picked up this sea-faring
remark from an “elderly naval man” of the name of Jerry, who told him
stories in which it occurred frequently. To judge from his stories of his own
adventures, Jerry had made some two or three thousand voyages, and had
been invariably shipwrecked on each occasion on an island densely
populated with bloodthirsty cannibals. Judging, also, by these same exciting
adventures, he had been partially roasted and eaten frequently and had been
scalped some fifteen or twenty times.
“That is why he is so bald,” explained Lord Fauntleroy to his mamma.
“After you have been scalped several times the hair never grows again.
Jerry's never grew again after that last time, when the King of the
Parromachaweekins did it with the knife made out of the skull of the Chief
of the Wopslemumpkies. He says it was one of the most serious times he
ever had. He was so frightened that his hair stood right straight up when the
man would be fond of his grandson.”
The people who had been seasick had no sooner recovered from their
seasickness, and come on deck to recline in their steamer-chairs and enjoy
themselves, than every one seemed to know the romantic story of little Lord
Fauntleroy, and every one took an interest in the little fellow, who ran about
the ship or walked with his mother or the tall, thin old lawyer, or talked to
the sailors. Every one liked him; he made friends everywhere. He was ever
ready to make friends. When the gentlemen walked up and down the deck,
and let him walk with them, he stepped out with a manly, sturdy little
tramp, and answered all their jokes with much gay enjoyment; when the
ladies talked to him, there was always laughter in the group of which he
was the center; when he played with the children, there was always
magnificent fun on hand. Among the sailors he had the heartiest friends; he
heard miraculous stories about pirates and shipwrecks and desert islands; he
learned to splice ropes and rig toy ships, and gained an amount of
information concerning “tops'ls” and “mains'ls,” quite surprising. His
conversation had, indeed, quite a nautical flavor at times, and on one
occasion he raised a shout of laughter in a group of ladies and gentlemen
who were sitting on deck, wrapped in shawls and overcoats, by saying
sweetly, and with a very engaging expression:
“Shiver my timbers, but it's a cold day!”
It surprised him when they laughed. He had picked up this sea-faring
remark from an “elderly naval man” of the name of Jerry, who told him
stories in which it occurred frequently. To judge from his stories of his own
adventures, Jerry had made some two or three thousand voyages, and had
been invariably shipwrecked on each occasion on an island densely
populated with bloodthirsty cannibals. Judging, also, by these same exciting
adventures, he had been partially roasted and eaten frequently and had been
scalped some fifteen or twenty times.
“That is why he is so bald,” explained Lord Fauntleroy to his mamma.
“After you have been scalped several times the hair never grows again.
Jerry's never grew again after that last time, when the King of the
Parromachaweekins did it with the knife made out of the skull of the Chief
of the Wopslemumpkies. He says it was one of the most serious times he
ever had. He was so frightened that his hair stood right straight up when the
Page 44
king flourished his knife, and it never would lie down, and the king wears it
that way now, and it looks something like a hair-brush. I never heard
anything like the asperiences Jerry has had! I should so like to tell Mr.
Hobbs about them!”
Sometimes, when the weather was very disagreeable and people were
kept below decks in the saloon, a party of his grown-up friends would
persuade him to tell them some of these “asperiences” of Jerry's, and as he
sat relating them with great delight and fervor, there was certainly no more
popular voyager on any ocean steamer crossing the Atlantic than little Lord
Fauntleroy. He was always innocently and good-naturedly ready to do his
small best to add to the general entertainment, and there was a charm in the
very unconsciousness of his own childish importance.
“Jerry's stories int'rust them very much,” he said to his mamma. “For my
part—you must excuse me, Dearest—but sometimes I should have thought
they couldn't be all quite true, if they hadn't happened to Jerry himself; but
as they all happened to Jerry—well, it's very strange, you know, and
perhaps sometimes he may forget and be a little mistaken, as he's been
scalped so often. Being scalped a great many times might make a person
forgetful.”
It was eleven days after he had said good-bye to his friend Dick before he
reached Liverpool; and it was on the night of the twelfth day that the
carriage in which he and his mother and Mr. Havisham had driven from the
station stopped before the gates of Court Lodge. They could not see much
of the house in the darkness. Cedric only saw that there was a drive-way
under great arching trees, and after the carriage had rolled down this drive-
way a short distance, he saw an open door and a stream of bright light
coming through it.
Mary had come with them to attend her mistress, and she had reached the
house before them. When Cedric jumped out of the carriage he saw one or
two servants standing in the wide, bright hall, and Mary stood in the door-
way.
Lord Fauntleroy sprang at her with a gay little shout.
“Did you get here, Mary?” he said. “Here's Mary, Dearest,” and he kissed
the maid on her rough red cheek.
“I am glad you are here, Mary,” Mrs. Errol said to her in a low voice. “It
is such a comfort to me to see you. It takes the strangeness away.” And she
that way now, and it looks something like a hair-brush. I never heard
anything like the asperiences Jerry has had! I should so like to tell Mr.
Hobbs about them!”
Sometimes, when the weather was very disagreeable and people were
kept below decks in the saloon, a party of his grown-up friends would
persuade him to tell them some of these “asperiences” of Jerry's, and as he
sat relating them with great delight and fervor, there was certainly no more
popular voyager on any ocean steamer crossing the Atlantic than little Lord
Fauntleroy. He was always innocently and good-naturedly ready to do his
small best to add to the general entertainment, and there was a charm in the
very unconsciousness of his own childish importance.
“Jerry's stories int'rust them very much,” he said to his mamma. “For my
part—you must excuse me, Dearest—but sometimes I should have thought
they couldn't be all quite true, if they hadn't happened to Jerry himself; but
as they all happened to Jerry—well, it's very strange, you know, and
perhaps sometimes he may forget and be a little mistaken, as he's been
scalped so often. Being scalped a great many times might make a person
forgetful.”
It was eleven days after he had said good-bye to his friend Dick before he
reached Liverpool; and it was on the night of the twelfth day that the
carriage in which he and his mother and Mr. Havisham had driven from the
station stopped before the gates of Court Lodge. They could not see much
of the house in the darkness. Cedric only saw that there was a drive-way
under great arching trees, and after the carriage had rolled down this drive-
way a short distance, he saw an open door and a stream of bright light
coming through it.
Mary had come with them to attend her mistress, and she had reached the
house before them. When Cedric jumped out of the carriage he saw one or
two servants standing in the wide, bright hall, and Mary stood in the door-
way.
Lord Fauntleroy sprang at her with a gay little shout.
“Did you get here, Mary?” he said. “Here's Mary, Dearest,” and he kissed
the maid on her rough red cheek.
“I am glad you are here, Mary,” Mrs. Errol said to her in a low voice. “It
is such a comfort to me to see you. It takes the strangeness away.” And she
Page 45
held out her little hand, which Mary squeezed encouragingly. She knew
how this first “strangeness” must feel to this little mother who had left her
own land and was about to give up her child.
The English servants looked with curiosity at both the boy and his
mother. They had heard all sorts of rumors about them both; they knew how
angry the old Earl had been, and why Mrs. Errol was to live at the lodge
and her little boy at the castle; they knew all about the great fortune he was
to inherit, and about the savage old grandfather and his gout and his
tempers.
“He'll have no easy time of it, poor little chap,” they had said among
themselves.
But they did not know what sort of a little lord had come among them;
they did not quite understand the character of the next Earl of Dorincourt.
He pulled off his overcoat quite as if he were used to doing things for
himself, and began to look about him. He looked about the broad hall, at the
pictures and stags' antlers and curious things that ornamented it. They
seemed curious to him because he had never seen such things before in a
private house.
“Dearest,” he said, “this is a very pretty house, isn't it? I am glad you are
going to live here. It's quite a large house.”
It was quite a large house compared to the one in the shabby New York
street, and it was very pretty and cheerful. Mary led them upstairs to a
bright chintz-hung bedroom where a fire was burning, and a large snow-
white Persian cat was sleeping luxuriously on the white fur hearth-rug.
“It was the house-kaper up at the Castle, ma'am, sint her to yez,”
explained Mary. “It's herself is a kind-hearted lady an' has had iverything
done to prepar' fur yez. I seen her meself a few minnits, an' she was fond av
the Capt'in, ma'am, an' graivs fur him; and she said to say the big cat slapin'
on the rug moight make the room same homeloike to yez. She knowed
Capt'in Errol whin he was a bye—an' a foine handsum' bye she ses he was,
an' a foine young man wid a plisint word fur every one, great an' shmall.
An' ses I to her, ses I: 'He's lift a bye that's loike him, ma'am, fur a foiner
little felly niver sthipped in shoe-leather.”'
When they were ready, they went downstairs into another big bright
room; its ceiling was low, and the furniture was heavy and beautifully
how this first “strangeness” must feel to this little mother who had left her
own land and was about to give up her child.
The English servants looked with curiosity at both the boy and his
mother. They had heard all sorts of rumors about them both; they knew how
angry the old Earl had been, and why Mrs. Errol was to live at the lodge
and her little boy at the castle; they knew all about the great fortune he was
to inherit, and about the savage old grandfather and his gout and his
tempers.
“He'll have no easy time of it, poor little chap,” they had said among
themselves.
But they did not know what sort of a little lord had come among them;
they did not quite understand the character of the next Earl of Dorincourt.
He pulled off his overcoat quite as if he were used to doing things for
himself, and began to look about him. He looked about the broad hall, at the
pictures and stags' antlers and curious things that ornamented it. They
seemed curious to him because he had never seen such things before in a
private house.
“Dearest,” he said, “this is a very pretty house, isn't it? I am glad you are
going to live here. It's quite a large house.”
It was quite a large house compared to the one in the shabby New York
street, and it was very pretty and cheerful. Mary led them upstairs to a
bright chintz-hung bedroom where a fire was burning, and a large snow-
white Persian cat was sleeping luxuriously on the white fur hearth-rug.
“It was the house-kaper up at the Castle, ma'am, sint her to yez,”
explained Mary. “It's herself is a kind-hearted lady an' has had iverything
done to prepar' fur yez. I seen her meself a few minnits, an' she was fond av
the Capt'in, ma'am, an' graivs fur him; and she said to say the big cat slapin'
on the rug moight make the room same homeloike to yez. She knowed
Capt'in Errol whin he was a bye—an' a foine handsum' bye she ses he was,
an' a foine young man wid a plisint word fur every one, great an' shmall.
An' ses I to her, ses I: 'He's lift a bye that's loike him, ma'am, fur a foiner
little felly niver sthipped in shoe-leather.”'
When they were ready, they went downstairs into another big bright
room; its ceiling was low, and the furniture was heavy and beautifully
Page 46
carved, the chairs were deep and had high massive backs, and there were
queer shelves and cabinets with strange, pretty ornaments on them. There
was a great tiger-skin before the fire, and an arm-chair on each side of it.
The stately white cat had responded to Lord Fauntleroy's stroking and
followed him downstairs, and when he threw himself down upon the rug,
she curled herself up grandly beside him as if she intended to make friends.
Cedric was so pleased that he put his head down by hers, and lay stroking
her, not noticing what his mother and Mr. Havisham were saying.
They were, indeed, speaking in a rather low tone. Mrs. Errol looked a
little pale and agitated.
“He need not go to-night?” she said. “He will stay with me to-night?”
“Yes,” answered Mr. Havisham in the same low tone; “it will not be
necessary for him to go to-night. I myself will go to the Castle as soon as
we have dined, and inform the Earl of our arrival.”
Mrs. Errol glanced down at Cedric. He was lying in a graceful, careless
attitude upon the black-and-yellow skin; the fire shone on his handsome,
flushed little face, and on the tumbled, curly hair spread out on the rug; the
big cat was purring in drowsy content,—she liked the caressing touch of the
kind little hand on her fur.
Mrs. Errol smiled faintly.
“His lordship does not know all that he is taking from me,” she said
rather sadly. Then she looked at the lawyer. “Will you tell him, if you
please,” she said, “that I should rather not have the money?”
“The money!” Mr. Havisham exclaimed. “You can not mean the income
he proposed to settle upon you!”
“Yes,” she answered, quite simply; “I think I should rather not have it. I
am obliged to accept the house, and I thank him for it, because it makes it
possible for me to be near my child; but I have a little money of my own,—
enough to live simply upon,—and I should rather not take the other. As he
dislikes me so much, I should feel a little as if I were selling Cedric to him.
I am giving him up only because I love him enough to forget myself for his
good, and because his father would wish it to be so.”
Mr. Havisham rubbed his chin.
“This is very strange,” he said. “He will be very angry. He won't
understand it.”
queer shelves and cabinets with strange, pretty ornaments on them. There
was a great tiger-skin before the fire, and an arm-chair on each side of it.
The stately white cat had responded to Lord Fauntleroy's stroking and
followed him downstairs, and when he threw himself down upon the rug,
she curled herself up grandly beside him as if she intended to make friends.
Cedric was so pleased that he put his head down by hers, and lay stroking
her, not noticing what his mother and Mr. Havisham were saying.
They were, indeed, speaking in a rather low tone. Mrs. Errol looked a
little pale and agitated.
“He need not go to-night?” she said. “He will stay with me to-night?”
“Yes,” answered Mr. Havisham in the same low tone; “it will not be
necessary for him to go to-night. I myself will go to the Castle as soon as
we have dined, and inform the Earl of our arrival.”
Mrs. Errol glanced down at Cedric. He was lying in a graceful, careless
attitude upon the black-and-yellow skin; the fire shone on his handsome,
flushed little face, and on the tumbled, curly hair spread out on the rug; the
big cat was purring in drowsy content,—she liked the caressing touch of the
kind little hand on her fur.
Mrs. Errol smiled faintly.
“His lordship does not know all that he is taking from me,” she said
rather sadly. Then she looked at the lawyer. “Will you tell him, if you
please,” she said, “that I should rather not have the money?”
“The money!” Mr. Havisham exclaimed. “You can not mean the income
he proposed to settle upon you!”
“Yes,” she answered, quite simply; “I think I should rather not have it. I
am obliged to accept the house, and I thank him for it, because it makes it
possible for me to be near my child; but I have a little money of my own,—
enough to live simply upon,—and I should rather not take the other. As he
dislikes me so much, I should feel a little as if I were selling Cedric to him.
I am giving him up only because I love him enough to forget myself for his
good, and because his father would wish it to be so.”
Mr. Havisham rubbed his chin.
“This is very strange,” he said. “He will be very angry. He won't
understand it.”
Page 47
“I think he will understand it after he thinks it over,” she said. “I do not
really need the money, and why should I accept luxuries from the man who
hates me so much that he takes my little boy from me—his son's child?”
Mr. Havisham looked reflective for a few moments.
“I will deliver your message,” he said afterward.
And then the dinner was brought in and they sat down together, the big
cat taking a seat on a chair near Cedric's and purring majestically
throughout the meal.
When, later in the evening, Mr. Havisham presented himself at the
Castle, he was taken at once to the Earl. He found him sitting by the fire in
a luxurious easy-chair, his foot on a gout-stool. He looked at the lawyer
sharply from under his shaggy eyebrows, but Mr. Havisham could see that,
in spite of his pretense at calmness, he was nervous and secretly excited.
“Well,” he said; “well, Havisham, come back, have you? What's the
news?”
“Lord Fauntleroy and his mother are at Court Lodge,” replied Mr.
Havisham. “They bore the voyage very well and are in excellent health.”
The Earl made a half-impatient sound and moved his hand restlessly.
“Glad to hear it,” he said brusquely. “So far, so good. Make yourself
comfortable. Have a glass of wine and settle down. What else?”
“His lordship remains with his mother to-night. To-morrow I will bring
him to the Castle.”
The Earl's elbow was resting on the arm of his chair; he put his hand up
and shielded his eyes with it.
“Well,” he said; “go on. You know I told you not to write to me about the
matter, and I know nothing whatever about it. What kind of a lad is he? I
don't care about the mother; what sort of a lad is he?”
Mr. Havisham drank a little of the glass of port he had poured out for
himself, and sat holding it in his hand.
“It is rather difficult to judge of the character of a child of seven,” he said
cautiously.
The Earl's prejudices were very intense. He looked up quickly and
uttered a rough word.
really need the money, and why should I accept luxuries from the man who
hates me so much that he takes my little boy from me—his son's child?”
Mr. Havisham looked reflective for a few moments.
“I will deliver your message,” he said afterward.
And then the dinner was brought in and they sat down together, the big
cat taking a seat on a chair near Cedric's and purring majestically
throughout the meal.
When, later in the evening, Mr. Havisham presented himself at the
Castle, he was taken at once to the Earl. He found him sitting by the fire in
a luxurious easy-chair, his foot on a gout-stool. He looked at the lawyer
sharply from under his shaggy eyebrows, but Mr. Havisham could see that,
in spite of his pretense at calmness, he was nervous and secretly excited.
“Well,” he said; “well, Havisham, come back, have you? What's the
news?”
“Lord Fauntleroy and his mother are at Court Lodge,” replied Mr.
Havisham. “They bore the voyage very well and are in excellent health.”
The Earl made a half-impatient sound and moved his hand restlessly.
“Glad to hear it,” he said brusquely. “So far, so good. Make yourself
comfortable. Have a glass of wine and settle down. What else?”
“His lordship remains with his mother to-night. To-morrow I will bring
him to the Castle.”
The Earl's elbow was resting on the arm of his chair; he put his hand up
and shielded his eyes with it.
“Well,” he said; “go on. You know I told you not to write to me about the
matter, and I know nothing whatever about it. What kind of a lad is he? I
don't care about the mother; what sort of a lad is he?”
Mr. Havisham drank a little of the glass of port he had poured out for
himself, and sat holding it in his hand.
“It is rather difficult to judge of the character of a child of seven,” he said
cautiously.
The Earl's prejudices were very intense. He looked up quickly and
uttered a rough word.
Page 48
“A fool, is he?” he exclaimed. “Or a clumsy cub? His American blood
tells, does it?”
“I do not think it has injured him, my lord,” replied the lawyer in his dry,
deliberate fashion. “I don't know much about children, but I thought him
rather a fine lad.”
His manner of speech was always deliberate and unenthusiastic, but he
made it a trifle more so than usual. He had a shrewd fancy that it would be
better that the Earl should judge for himself, and be quite unprepared for his
first interview with his grandson.
“Healthy and well-grown?” asked my lord.
“Apparently very healthy, and quite well-grown,” replied the lawyer.
“Straight-limbed and well enough to look at?” demanded the Earl.
A very slight smile touched Mr. Havisham's thin lips. There rose up
before his mind's eye the picture he had left at Court Lodge,—the beautiful,
graceful child's body lying upon the tiger-skin in careless comfort—the
bright, tumbled hair spread on the rug—the bright, rosy boy's face.
“Rather a handsome boy, I think, my lord, as boys go,” he said, “though I
am scarcely a judge, perhaps. But you will find him somewhat different
from most English children, I dare say.”
“I haven't a doubt of that,” snarled the Earl, a twinge of gout seizing him.
“A lot of impudent little beggars, those American children; I've heard that
often enough.”
“It is not exactly impudence in his case,” said Mr. Havisham. “I can
scarcely describe what the difference is. He has lived more with older
people than with children, and the difference seems to be a mixture of
maturity and childishness.”
“American impudence!” protested the Earl. “I've heard of it before. They
call it precocity and freedom. Beastly, impudent bad manners; that's what it
is!”
Mr. Havisham drank some more port. He seldom argued with his lordly
patron,—never when his lordly patron's noble leg was inflamed by gout. At
such times it was always better to leave him alone. So there was a silence of
a few moments. It was Mr. Havisham who broke it.
“I have a message to deliver from Mrs. Errol,” he remarked.
tells, does it?”
“I do not think it has injured him, my lord,” replied the lawyer in his dry,
deliberate fashion. “I don't know much about children, but I thought him
rather a fine lad.”
His manner of speech was always deliberate and unenthusiastic, but he
made it a trifle more so than usual. He had a shrewd fancy that it would be
better that the Earl should judge for himself, and be quite unprepared for his
first interview with his grandson.
“Healthy and well-grown?” asked my lord.
“Apparently very healthy, and quite well-grown,” replied the lawyer.
“Straight-limbed and well enough to look at?” demanded the Earl.
A very slight smile touched Mr. Havisham's thin lips. There rose up
before his mind's eye the picture he had left at Court Lodge,—the beautiful,
graceful child's body lying upon the tiger-skin in careless comfort—the
bright, tumbled hair spread on the rug—the bright, rosy boy's face.
“Rather a handsome boy, I think, my lord, as boys go,” he said, “though I
am scarcely a judge, perhaps. But you will find him somewhat different
from most English children, I dare say.”
“I haven't a doubt of that,” snarled the Earl, a twinge of gout seizing him.
“A lot of impudent little beggars, those American children; I've heard that
often enough.”
“It is not exactly impudence in his case,” said Mr. Havisham. “I can
scarcely describe what the difference is. He has lived more with older
people than with children, and the difference seems to be a mixture of
maturity and childishness.”
“American impudence!” protested the Earl. “I've heard of it before. They
call it precocity and freedom. Beastly, impudent bad manners; that's what it
is!”
Mr. Havisham drank some more port. He seldom argued with his lordly
patron,—never when his lordly patron's noble leg was inflamed by gout. At
such times it was always better to leave him alone. So there was a silence of
a few moments. It was Mr. Havisham who broke it.
“I have a message to deliver from Mrs. Errol,” he remarked.
Page 49
“I don't want any of her messages!” growled his lordship; “the less I hear
of her the better.”
“This is a rather important one,” explained the lawyer. “She prefers not to
accept the income you proposed to settle on her.”
The Earl started visibly.
“What's that?” he cried out. “What's that?”
Mr. Havisham repeated his words.
“She says it is not necessary, and that as the relations between you are not
friendly——”
“Not friendly!” ejaculated my lord savagely; “I should say they were not
friendly! I hate to think of her! A mercenary, sharp-voiced American! I don't
wish to see her.”
“My lord,” said Mr. Havisham, “you can scarcely call her mercenary. She
has asked for nothing. She does not accept the money you offer her.”
“All done for effect!” snapped his noble lordship. “She wants to wheedle
me into seeing her. She thinks I shall admire her spirit. I don't admire it! It's
only American independence! I won't have her living like a beggar at my
park gates. As she's the boy's mother, she has a position to keep up, and she
shall keep it up. She shall have the money, whether she likes it or not!”
“She won't spend it,” said Mr. Havisham.
“I don't care whether she spends it or not!” blustered my lord. “She shall
have it sent to her. She sha'n't tell people that she has to live like a pauper
because I have done nothing for her! She wants to give the boy a bad
opinion of me! I suppose she has poisoned his mind against me already!”
“No,” said Mr. Havisham. “I have another message, which will prove to
you that she has not done that.”
“I don't want to hear it!” panted the Earl, out of breath with anger and
excitement and gout.
But Mr. Havisham delivered it.
“She asks you not to let Lord Fauntleroy hear anything which would lead
him to understand that you separate him from her because of your prejudice
against her. He is very fond of her, and she is convinced that it would cause
a barrier to exist between you. She says he would not comprehend it, and it
might make him fear you in some measure, or at least cause him to feel less
of her the better.”
“This is a rather important one,” explained the lawyer. “She prefers not to
accept the income you proposed to settle on her.”
The Earl started visibly.
“What's that?” he cried out. “What's that?”
Mr. Havisham repeated his words.
“She says it is not necessary, and that as the relations between you are not
friendly——”
“Not friendly!” ejaculated my lord savagely; “I should say they were not
friendly! I hate to think of her! A mercenary, sharp-voiced American! I don't
wish to see her.”
“My lord,” said Mr. Havisham, “you can scarcely call her mercenary. She
has asked for nothing. She does not accept the money you offer her.”
“All done for effect!” snapped his noble lordship. “She wants to wheedle
me into seeing her. She thinks I shall admire her spirit. I don't admire it! It's
only American independence! I won't have her living like a beggar at my
park gates. As she's the boy's mother, she has a position to keep up, and she
shall keep it up. She shall have the money, whether she likes it or not!”
“She won't spend it,” said Mr. Havisham.
“I don't care whether she spends it or not!” blustered my lord. “She shall
have it sent to her. She sha'n't tell people that she has to live like a pauper
because I have done nothing for her! She wants to give the boy a bad
opinion of me! I suppose she has poisoned his mind against me already!”
“No,” said Mr. Havisham. “I have another message, which will prove to
you that she has not done that.”
“I don't want to hear it!” panted the Earl, out of breath with anger and
excitement and gout.
But Mr. Havisham delivered it.
“She asks you not to let Lord Fauntleroy hear anything which would lead
him to understand that you separate him from her because of your prejudice
against her. He is very fond of her, and she is convinced that it would cause
a barrier to exist between you. She says he would not comprehend it, and it
might make him fear you in some measure, or at least cause him to feel less
Page 50
affection for you. She has told him that he is too young to understand the
reason, but shall hear it when he is older. She wishes that there should be no
shadow on your first meeting.”
The Earl sank back into his chair. His deep-set fierce old eyes gleamed
under his beetling brows.
“Come, now!” he said, still breathlessly. “Come, now! You don't mean
the mother hasn't told him?”
“Not one word, my lord,” replied the lawyer coolly. “That I can assure
you. The child is prepared to believe you the most amiable and affectionate
of grandparents. Nothing—absolutely nothing has been said to him to give
him the slightest doubt of your perfection. And as I carried out your
commands in every detail, while in New York, he certainly regards you as a
wonder of generosity.”
“He does, eh?” said the Earl.
“I give you my word of honor,” said Mr. Havisham, “that Lord
Fauntleroy's impressions of you will depend entirely upon yourself. And if
you will pardon the liberty I take in making the suggestion, I think you will
succeed better with him if you take the precaution not to speak slightingly
of his mother.”
“Pooh, pooh!” said the Earl. “The youngster is only seven years old!”
“He has spent those seven years at his mother's side,” returned Mr.
Havisham; “and she has all his affection.”
reason, but shall hear it when he is older. She wishes that there should be no
shadow on your first meeting.”
The Earl sank back into his chair. His deep-set fierce old eyes gleamed
under his beetling brows.
“Come, now!” he said, still breathlessly. “Come, now! You don't mean
the mother hasn't told him?”
“Not one word, my lord,” replied the lawyer coolly. “That I can assure
you. The child is prepared to believe you the most amiable and affectionate
of grandparents. Nothing—absolutely nothing has been said to him to give
him the slightest doubt of your perfection. And as I carried out your
commands in every detail, while in New York, he certainly regards you as a
wonder of generosity.”
“He does, eh?” said the Earl.
“I give you my word of honor,” said Mr. Havisham, “that Lord
Fauntleroy's impressions of you will depend entirely upon yourself. And if
you will pardon the liberty I take in making the suggestion, I think you will
succeed better with him if you take the precaution not to speak slightingly
of his mother.”
“Pooh, pooh!” said the Earl. “The youngster is only seven years old!”
“He has spent those seven years at his mother's side,” returned Mr.
Havisham; “and she has all his affection.”
Page 51
V
It was late in the afternoon when the carriage containing little Lord
Fauntleroy and Mr. Havisham drove up the long avenue which led to the
castle. The Earl had given orders that his grandson should arrive in time to
dine with him; and for some reason best known to himself, he had also
ordered that the child should be sent alone into the room in which he
intended to receive him. As the carriage rolled up the avenue, Lord
Fauntleroy sat leaning comfortably against the luxurious cushions, and
regarded the prospect with great interest. He was, in fact, interested in
everything he saw. He had been interested in the carriage, with its large,
splendid horses and their glittering harness; he had been interested in the
tall coachman and footman, with their resplendent livery; and he had been
especially interested in the coronet on the panels, and had struck up an
acquaintance with the footman for the purpose of inquiring what it meant.
When the carriage reached the great gates of the park, he looked out of
the window to get a good view of the huge stone lions ornamenting the
entrance. The gates were opened by a motherly, rosy-looking woman, who
came out of a pretty, ivy-covered lodge. Two children ran out of the door of
the house and stood looking with round, wide-open eyes at the little boy in
the carriage, who looked at them also. Their mother stood courtesying and
smiling, and the children, on receiving a sign from her, made bobbing little
courtesies too.
“Does she know me?” asked Lord Fauntleroy. “I think she must think she
knows me.” And he took off his black velvet cap to her and smiled.
“How do you do?” he said brightly. “Good-afternoon!”
The woman seemed pleased, he thought. The smile broadened on her
rosy face and a kind look came into her blue eyes.
“God bless your lordship!” she said. “God bless your pretty face! Good
luck and happiness to your lordship! Welcome to you!”
Lord Fauntleroy waved his cap and nodded to her again as the carriage
rolled by her.
It was late in the afternoon when the carriage containing little Lord
Fauntleroy and Mr. Havisham drove up the long avenue which led to the
castle. The Earl had given orders that his grandson should arrive in time to
dine with him; and for some reason best known to himself, he had also
ordered that the child should be sent alone into the room in which he
intended to receive him. As the carriage rolled up the avenue, Lord
Fauntleroy sat leaning comfortably against the luxurious cushions, and
regarded the prospect with great interest. He was, in fact, interested in
everything he saw. He had been interested in the carriage, with its large,
splendid horses and their glittering harness; he had been interested in the
tall coachman and footman, with their resplendent livery; and he had been
especially interested in the coronet on the panels, and had struck up an
acquaintance with the footman for the purpose of inquiring what it meant.
When the carriage reached the great gates of the park, he looked out of
the window to get a good view of the huge stone lions ornamenting the
entrance. The gates were opened by a motherly, rosy-looking woman, who
came out of a pretty, ivy-covered lodge. Two children ran out of the door of
the house and stood looking with round, wide-open eyes at the little boy in
the carriage, who looked at them also. Their mother stood courtesying and
smiling, and the children, on receiving a sign from her, made bobbing little
courtesies too.
“Does she know me?” asked Lord Fauntleroy. “I think she must think she
knows me.” And he took off his black velvet cap to her and smiled.
“How do you do?” he said brightly. “Good-afternoon!”
The woman seemed pleased, he thought. The smile broadened on her
rosy face and a kind look came into her blue eyes.
“God bless your lordship!” she said. “God bless your pretty face! Good
luck and happiness to your lordship! Welcome to you!”
Lord Fauntleroy waved his cap and nodded to her again as the carriage
rolled by her.
Page 52
“I like that woman,” he said. “She looks as if she liked boys. I should like
to come here and play with her children. I wonder if she has enough to
make up a company?”
Mr. Havisham did not tell him that he would scarcely be allowed to make
playmates of the gate-keeper's children. The lawyer thought there was time
enough for giving him that information.
The carriage rolled on and on between the great, beautiful trees which
grew on each side of the avenue and stretched their broad, swaying
branches in an arch across it. Cedric had never seen such trees,—they were
so grand and stately, and their branches grew so low down on their huge
trunks. He did not then know that Dorincourt Castle was one of the most
beautiful in all England; that its park was one of the broadest and finest, and
its trees and avenue almost without rivals. But he did know that it was all
very beautiful. He liked the big, broad-branched trees, with the late
afternoon sunlight striking golden lances through them. He liked the perfect
stillness which rested on everything. He felt a great, strange pleasure in the
beauty of which he caught glimpses under and between the sweeping
boughs—the great, beautiful spaces of the park, with still other trees
standing sometimes stately and alone, and sometimes in groups. Now and
then they passed places where tall ferns grew in masses, and again and
again the ground was azure with the bluebells swaying in the soft breeze.
Several times he started up with a laugh of delight as a rabbit leaped up
from under the greenery and scudded away with a twinkle of short white
tail behind it. Once a covey of partridges rose with a sudden whir and flew
away, and then he shouted and clapped his hands.
“It's a beautiful place, isn't it?” he said to Mr. Havisham. “I never saw
such a beautiful place. It's prettier even than Central Park.”
He was rather puzzled by the length of time they were on their way.
“How far is it,” he said, at length, “from the gate to the front door?”
“It is between three and four miles,” answered the lawyer.
“That's a long way for a person to live from his gate,” remarked his
lordship.
Every few minutes he saw something new to wonder at and admire.
When he caught sight of the deer, some couched in the grass, some standing
to come here and play with her children. I wonder if she has enough to
make up a company?”
Mr. Havisham did not tell him that he would scarcely be allowed to make
playmates of the gate-keeper's children. The lawyer thought there was time
enough for giving him that information.
The carriage rolled on and on between the great, beautiful trees which
grew on each side of the avenue and stretched their broad, swaying
branches in an arch across it. Cedric had never seen such trees,—they were
so grand and stately, and their branches grew so low down on their huge
trunks. He did not then know that Dorincourt Castle was one of the most
beautiful in all England; that its park was one of the broadest and finest, and
its trees and avenue almost without rivals. But he did know that it was all
very beautiful. He liked the big, broad-branched trees, with the late
afternoon sunlight striking golden lances through them. He liked the perfect
stillness which rested on everything. He felt a great, strange pleasure in the
beauty of which he caught glimpses under and between the sweeping
boughs—the great, beautiful spaces of the park, with still other trees
standing sometimes stately and alone, and sometimes in groups. Now and
then they passed places where tall ferns grew in masses, and again and
again the ground was azure with the bluebells swaying in the soft breeze.
Several times he started up with a laugh of delight as a rabbit leaped up
from under the greenery and scudded away with a twinkle of short white
tail behind it. Once a covey of partridges rose with a sudden whir and flew
away, and then he shouted and clapped his hands.
“It's a beautiful place, isn't it?” he said to Mr. Havisham. “I never saw
such a beautiful place. It's prettier even than Central Park.”
He was rather puzzled by the length of time they were on their way.
“How far is it,” he said, at length, “from the gate to the front door?”
“It is between three and four miles,” answered the lawyer.
“That's a long way for a person to live from his gate,” remarked his
lordship.
Every few minutes he saw something new to wonder at and admire.
When he caught sight of the deer, some couched in the grass, some standing
Page 53
with their pretty antlered heads turned with a half-startled air toward the
avenue as the carriage wheels disturbed them, he was enchanted.
“Has there been a circus?” he cried; “or do they live here always? Whose
are they?”
“They live here,” Mr. Havisham told him. “They belong to the Earl, your
grandfather.”
It was not long after this that they saw the castle. It rose up before them
stately and beautiful and gray, the last rays of the sun casting dazzling lights
on its many windows. It had turrets and battlements and towers; a great deal
of ivy grew upon its walls; all the broad, open space about it was laid out in
terraces and lawns and beds of brilliant flowers.
“It's the most beautiful place I ever saw!” said Cedric, his round face
flushing with pleasure. “It reminds any one of a king's palace. I saw a
picture of one once in a fairy-book.”
He saw the great entrance-door thrown open and many servants standing
in two lines looking at him. He wondered why they were standing there,
and admired their liveries very much. He did not know that they were there
to do honor to the little boy to whom all this splendor would one day
belong,—the beautiful castle like the fairy king's palace, the magnificent
park, the grand old trees, the dells full of ferns and bluebells where the
hares and rabbits played, the dappled, large-eyed deer couching in the deep
grass. It was only a couple of weeks since he had sat with Mr. Hobbs among
the potatoes and canned peaches, with his legs dangling from the high stool;
it would not have been possible for him to realize that he had very much to
do with all this grandeur. At the head of the line of servants there stood an
elderly woman in a rich, plain black silk gown; she had gray hair and wore
a cap. As he entered the hall she stood nearer than the rest, and the child
thought from the look in her eyes that she was going to speak to him. Mr.
Havisham, who held his hand, paused a moment.
“This is Lord Fauntleroy, Mrs. Mellon,” he said. “Lord Fauntleroy, this is
Mrs. Mellon, who is the housekeeper.”
Cedric gave her his hand, his eyes lighting up.
“Was it you who sent the cat?” he said. “I'm much obliged to you,
ma'am.”
avenue as the carriage wheels disturbed them, he was enchanted.
“Has there been a circus?” he cried; “or do they live here always? Whose
are they?”
“They live here,” Mr. Havisham told him. “They belong to the Earl, your
grandfather.”
It was not long after this that they saw the castle. It rose up before them
stately and beautiful and gray, the last rays of the sun casting dazzling lights
on its many windows. It had turrets and battlements and towers; a great deal
of ivy grew upon its walls; all the broad, open space about it was laid out in
terraces and lawns and beds of brilliant flowers.
“It's the most beautiful place I ever saw!” said Cedric, his round face
flushing with pleasure. “It reminds any one of a king's palace. I saw a
picture of one once in a fairy-book.”
He saw the great entrance-door thrown open and many servants standing
in two lines looking at him. He wondered why they were standing there,
and admired their liveries very much. He did not know that they were there
to do honor to the little boy to whom all this splendor would one day
belong,—the beautiful castle like the fairy king's palace, the magnificent
park, the grand old trees, the dells full of ferns and bluebells where the
hares and rabbits played, the dappled, large-eyed deer couching in the deep
grass. It was only a couple of weeks since he had sat with Mr. Hobbs among
the potatoes and canned peaches, with his legs dangling from the high stool;
it would not have been possible for him to realize that he had very much to
do with all this grandeur. At the head of the line of servants there stood an
elderly woman in a rich, plain black silk gown; she had gray hair and wore
a cap. As he entered the hall she stood nearer than the rest, and the child
thought from the look in her eyes that she was going to speak to him. Mr.
Havisham, who held his hand, paused a moment.
“This is Lord Fauntleroy, Mrs. Mellon,” he said. “Lord Fauntleroy, this is
Mrs. Mellon, who is the housekeeper.”
Cedric gave her his hand, his eyes lighting up.
“Was it you who sent the cat?” he said. “I'm much obliged to you,
ma'am.”
Page 54
Mrs. Mellon's handsome old face looked as pleased as the face of the
lodge-keeper's wife had done.
“I should know his lordship anywhere,” she said to Mr. Havisham. “He
has the Captain's face and way. It's a great day, this, sir.”
Cedric wondered why it was a great day. He looked at Mrs. Mellon
curiously. It seemed to him for a moment as if there were tears in her eyes,
and yet it was evident she was not unhappy. She smiled down on him.
“The cat left two beautiful kittens here,” she said; “they shall be sent up
to your lordship's nursery.”
Mr. Havisham said a few words to her in a low voice.
“In the library, sir,” Mrs. Mellon replied. “His lordship is to be taken
there alone.”
A few minutes later, the very tall footman in livery, who had escorted
Cedric to the library door, opened it and announced: “Lord Fauntleroy, my
lord,” in quite a majestic tone. If he was only a footman, he felt it was rather
a grand occasion when the heir came home to his own land and possessions,
and was ushered into the presence of the old Earl, whose place and title he
was to take.
Cedric crossed the threshold into the room. It was a very large and
splendid room, with massive carven furniture in it, and shelves upon
shelves of books; the furniture was so dark, and the draperies so heavy, the
diamond-paned windows were so deep, and it seemed such a distance from
one end of it to the other, that, since the sun had gone down, the effect of it
all was rather gloomy. For a moment Cedric thought there was nobody in
the room, but soon he saw that by the fire burning on the wide hearth there
was a large easy-chair and that in that chair some one was sitting—some
one who did not at first turn to look at him.
But he had attracted attention in one quarter at least. On the floor, by the
arm-chair, lay a dog, a huge tawny mastiff, with body and limbs almost as
big as a lion's; and this great creature rose majestically and slowly, and
marched toward the little fellow with a heavy step.
Then the person in the chair spoke. “Dougal,” he called, “come back,
sir.”
But there was no more fear in little Lord Fauntleroy's heart than there
was unkindness—he had been a brave little fellow all his life. He put his
lodge-keeper's wife had done.
“I should know his lordship anywhere,” she said to Mr. Havisham. “He
has the Captain's face and way. It's a great day, this, sir.”
Cedric wondered why it was a great day. He looked at Mrs. Mellon
curiously. It seemed to him for a moment as if there were tears in her eyes,
and yet it was evident she was not unhappy. She smiled down on him.
“The cat left two beautiful kittens here,” she said; “they shall be sent up
to your lordship's nursery.”
Mr. Havisham said a few words to her in a low voice.
“In the library, sir,” Mrs. Mellon replied. “His lordship is to be taken
there alone.”
A few minutes later, the very tall footman in livery, who had escorted
Cedric to the library door, opened it and announced: “Lord Fauntleroy, my
lord,” in quite a majestic tone. If he was only a footman, he felt it was rather
a grand occasion when the heir came home to his own land and possessions,
and was ushered into the presence of the old Earl, whose place and title he
was to take.
Cedric crossed the threshold into the room. It was a very large and
splendid room, with massive carven furniture in it, and shelves upon
shelves of books; the furniture was so dark, and the draperies so heavy, the
diamond-paned windows were so deep, and it seemed such a distance from
one end of it to the other, that, since the sun had gone down, the effect of it
all was rather gloomy. For a moment Cedric thought there was nobody in
the room, but soon he saw that by the fire burning on the wide hearth there
was a large easy-chair and that in that chair some one was sitting—some
one who did not at first turn to look at him.
But he had attracted attention in one quarter at least. On the floor, by the
arm-chair, lay a dog, a huge tawny mastiff, with body and limbs almost as
big as a lion's; and this great creature rose majestically and slowly, and
marched toward the little fellow with a heavy step.
Then the person in the chair spoke. “Dougal,” he called, “come back,
sir.”
But there was no more fear in little Lord Fauntleroy's heart than there
was unkindness—he had been a brave little fellow all his life. He put his
Page 55
hand on the big dog's collar in the most natural way in the world, and they
strayed forward together, Dougal sniffing as he went.
And then the Earl looked up. What Cedric saw was a large old man with
shaggy white hair and eyebrows, and a nose like an eagle's beak between
his deep, fierce eyes. What the Earl saw was a graceful, childish figure in a
black velvet suit, with a lace collar, and with love-locks waving about the
handsome, manly little face, whose eyes met his with a look of innocent
good-fellowship. If the Castle was like the palace in a fairy story, it must be
owned that little Lord Fauntleroy was himself rather like a small copy of the
fairy prince, though he was not at all aware of the fact, and perhaps was
rather a sturdy young model of a fairy. But there was a sudden glow of
triumph and exultation in the fiery old Earl's heart as he saw what a strong,
beautiful boy this grandson was, and how unhesitatingly he looked up as he
stood with his hand on the big dog's neck. It pleased the grim old nobleman
that the child should show no shyness or fear, either of the dog or of
himself.
Cedric looked at him just as he had looked at the woman at the lodge and
at the housekeeper, and came quite close to him.
“Are you the Earl?” he said. “I'm your grandson, you know, that Mr.
Havisham brought. I'm Lord Fauntleroy.”
He held out his hand because he thought it must be the polite and proper
thing to do even with earls. “I hope you are very well,” he continued, with
the utmost friendliness. “I'm very glad to see you.”
The Earl shook hands with him, with a curious gleam in his eyes; just at
first, he was so astonished that he scarcely knew what to say. He stared at
the picturesque little apparition from under his shaggy brows, and took it all
in from head to foot.
“Glad to see me, are you?” he said.
“Yes,” answered Lord Fauntleroy, “very.”
There was a chair near him, and he sat down on it; it was a high-backed,
rather tall chair, and his feet did not touch the floor when he had settled
himself in it, but he seemed to be quite comfortable as he sat there, and
regarded his august relative intently but modestly.
“I've kept wondering what you would look like,” he remarked. “I used to
lie in my berth in the ship and wonder if you would be anything like my
strayed forward together, Dougal sniffing as he went.
And then the Earl looked up. What Cedric saw was a large old man with
shaggy white hair and eyebrows, and a nose like an eagle's beak between
his deep, fierce eyes. What the Earl saw was a graceful, childish figure in a
black velvet suit, with a lace collar, and with love-locks waving about the
handsome, manly little face, whose eyes met his with a look of innocent
good-fellowship. If the Castle was like the palace in a fairy story, it must be
owned that little Lord Fauntleroy was himself rather like a small copy of the
fairy prince, though he was not at all aware of the fact, and perhaps was
rather a sturdy young model of a fairy. But there was a sudden glow of
triumph and exultation in the fiery old Earl's heart as he saw what a strong,
beautiful boy this grandson was, and how unhesitatingly he looked up as he
stood with his hand on the big dog's neck. It pleased the grim old nobleman
that the child should show no shyness or fear, either of the dog or of
himself.
Cedric looked at him just as he had looked at the woman at the lodge and
at the housekeeper, and came quite close to him.
“Are you the Earl?” he said. “I'm your grandson, you know, that Mr.
Havisham brought. I'm Lord Fauntleroy.”
He held out his hand because he thought it must be the polite and proper
thing to do even with earls. “I hope you are very well,” he continued, with
the utmost friendliness. “I'm very glad to see you.”
The Earl shook hands with him, with a curious gleam in his eyes; just at
first, he was so astonished that he scarcely knew what to say. He stared at
the picturesque little apparition from under his shaggy brows, and took it all
in from head to foot.
“Glad to see me, are you?” he said.
“Yes,” answered Lord Fauntleroy, “very.”
There was a chair near him, and he sat down on it; it was a high-backed,
rather tall chair, and his feet did not touch the floor when he had settled
himself in it, but he seemed to be quite comfortable as he sat there, and
regarded his august relative intently but modestly.
“I've kept wondering what you would look like,” he remarked. “I used to
lie in my berth in the ship and wonder if you would be anything like my
Page 56
father.”
“Am I?” asked the Earl.
“Well,” Cedric replied, “I was very young when he died, and I may not
remember exactly how he looked, but I don't think you are like him.”
“You are disappointed, I suppose?” suggested his grandfather.
“Oh, no,” responded Cedric politely. “Of course you would like any one
to look like your father; but of course you would enjoy the way your
grandfather looked, even if he wasn't like your father. You know how it is
yourself about admiring your relations.”
The Earl leaned back in his chair and stared. He could not be said to
know how it was about admiring his relations. He had employed most of his
noble leisure in quarreling violently with them, in turning them out of his
house, and applying abusive epithets to them; and they all hated him
cordially.
“Any boy would love his grandfather,” continued Lord Fauntleroy,
“especially one that had been as kind to him as you have been.”
Another queer gleam came into the old nobleman's eyes.
“Oh!” he said, “I have been kind to you, have I?”
“Yes,” answered Lord Fauntleroy brightly; “I'm ever so much obliged to
you about Bridget, and the apple-woman, and Dick.”
“Bridget!” exclaimed the Earl. “Dick! The apple-woman!”
“Yes!” explained Cedric; “the ones you gave me all that money for—the
money you told Mr. Havisham to give me if I wanted it.”
“Ha!” ejaculated his lordship. “That's it, is it? The money you were to
spend as you liked. What did you buy with it? I should like to hear
something about that.”
He drew his shaggy eyebrows together and looked at the child sharply.
He was secretly curious to know in what way the lad had indulged himself.
“Oh!” said Lord Fauntleroy, “perhaps you didn't know about Dick and
the apple-woman and Bridget. I forgot you lived such a long way off from
them. They were particular friends of mine. And you see Michael had the
fever——”
“Who's Michael?” asked the Earl.
“Am I?” asked the Earl.
“Well,” Cedric replied, “I was very young when he died, and I may not
remember exactly how he looked, but I don't think you are like him.”
“You are disappointed, I suppose?” suggested his grandfather.
“Oh, no,” responded Cedric politely. “Of course you would like any one
to look like your father; but of course you would enjoy the way your
grandfather looked, even if he wasn't like your father. You know how it is
yourself about admiring your relations.”
The Earl leaned back in his chair and stared. He could not be said to
know how it was about admiring his relations. He had employed most of his
noble leisure in quarreling violently with them, in turning them out of his
house, and applying abusive epithets to them; and they all hated him
cordially.
“Any boy would love his grandfather,” continued Lord Fauntleroy,
“especially one that had been as kind to him as you have been.”
Another queer gleam came into the old nobleman's eyes.
“Oh!” he said, “I have been kind to you, have I?”
“Yes,” answered Lord Fauntleroy brightly; “I'm ever so much obliged to
you about Bridget, and the apple-woman, and Dick.”
“Bridget!” exclaimed the Earl. “Dick! The apple-woman!”
“Yes!” explained Cedric; “the ones you gave me all that money for—the
money you told Mr. Havisham to give me if I wanted it.”
“Ha!” ejaculated his lordship. “That's it, is it? The money you were to
spend as you liked. What did you buy with it? I should like to hear
something about that.”
He drew his shaggy eyebrows together and looked at the child sharply.
He was secretly curious to know in what way the lad had indulged himself.
“Oh!” said Lord Fauntleroy, “perhaps you didn't know about Dick and
the apple-woman and Bridget. I forgot you lived such a long way off from
them. They were particular friends of mine. And you see Michael had the
fever——”
“Who's Michael?” asked the Earl.
Page 57
“Michael is Bridget's husband, and they were in great trouble. When a
man is sick and can't work and has twelve children, you know how it is.
And Michael has always been a sober man. And Bridget used to come to
our house and cry. And the evening Mr. Havisham was there, she was in the
kitchen crying, because they had almost nothing to eat and couldn't pay the
rent; and I went in to see her, and Mr. Havisham sent for me and he said you
had given him some money for me. And I ran as fast as I could into the
kitchen and gave it to Bridget; and that made it all right; and Bridget could
scarcely believe her eyes. That's why I'm so obliged to you.”
“Oh!” said the Earl in his deep voice, “that was one of the things you did
for yourself, was it? What else?”
Dougal had been sitting by the tall chair; the great dog had taken its place
there when Cedric sat down. Several times it had turned and looked up at
the boy as if interested in the conversation. Dougal was a solemn dog, who
seemed to feel altogether too big to take life's responsibilities lightly. The
old Earl, who knew the dog well, had watched it with secret interest.
Dougal was not a dog whose habit it was to make acquaintances rashly, and
the Earl wondered somewhat to see how quietly the brute sat under the
touch of the childish hand. And, just at this moment, the big dog gave little
Lord Fauntleroy one more look of dignified scrutiny, and deliberately laid
its huge, lion-like head on the boy's black-velvet knee.
The small hand went on stroking this new friend as Cedric answered:
“Well, there was Dick,” he said. “You'd like Dick, he's so square.”
This was an Americanism the Earl was not prepared for.
“What does that mean?” he inquired.
Lord Fauntleroy paused a moment to reflect. He was not very sure
himself what it meant. He had taken it for granted as meaning something
very creditable because Dick had been fond of using it.
“I think it means that he wouldn't cheat any one,” he exclaimed; “or hit a
boy who was under his size, and that he blacks people's boots very well and
makes them shine as much as he can. He's a perfessional bootblack.”
“And he's one of your acquaintances, is he?” said the Earl.
“He is an old friend of mine,” replied his grandson. “Not quite as old as
Mr. Hobbs, but quite old. He gave me a present just before the ship sailed.”
man is sick and can't work and has twelve children, you know how it is.
And Michael has always been a sober man. And Bridget used to come to
our house and cry. And the evening Mr. Havisham was there, she was in the
kitchen crying, because they had almost nothing to eat and couldn't pay the
rent; and I went in to see her, and Mr. Havisham sent for me and he said you
had given him some money for me. And I ran as fast as I could into the
kitchen and gave it to Bridget; and that made it all right; and Bridget could
scarcely believe her eyes. That's why I'm so obliged to you.”
“Oh!” said the Earl in his deep voice, “that was one of the things you did
for yourself, was it? What else?”
Dougal had been sitting by the tall chair; the great dog had taken its place
there when Cedric sat down. Several times it had turned and looked up at
the boy as if interested in the conversation. Dougal was a solemn dog, who
seemed to feel altogether too big to take life's responsibilities lightly. The
old Earl, who knew the dog well, had watched it with secret interest.
Dougal was not a dog whose habit it was to make acquaintances rashly, and
the Earl wondered somewhat to see how quietly the brute sat under the
touch of the childish hand. And, just at this moment, the big dog gave little
Lord Fauntleroy one more look of dignified scrutiny, and deliberately laid
its huge, lion-like head on the boy's black-velvet knee.
The small hand went on stroking this new friend as Cedric answered:
“Well, there was Dick,” he said. “You'd like Dick, he's so square.”
This was an Americanism the Earl was not prepared for.
“What does that mean?” he inquired.
Lord Fauntleroy paused a moment to reflect. He was not very sure
himself what it meant. He had taken it for granted as meaning something
very creditable because Dick had been fond of using it.
“I think it means that he wouldn't cheat any one,” he exclaimed; “or hit a
boy who was under his size, and that he blacks people's boots very well and
makes them shine as much as he can. He's a perfessional bootblack.”
“And he's one of your acquaintances, is he?” said the Earl.
“He is an old friend of mine,” replied his grandson. “Not quite as old as
Mr. Hobbs, but quite old. He gave me a present just before the ship sailed.”
Page 58
He put his hand into his pocket and drew forth a neatly folded red object
and opened it with an air of affectionate pride. It was the red silk
handkerchief with the large purple horse-shoes and heads on it.
“He gave me this,” said his young lordship. “I shall keep it always. You
can wear it round your neck or keep it in your pocket. He bought it with the
first money he earned after I bought Jake out and gave him the new brushes.
It's a keepsake. I put some poetry in Mr. Hobbs's watch. It was, 'When this
you see, remember me.' When this I see, I shall always remember Dick.”
The sensations of the Right Honorable the Earl of Dorincourt could
scarcely be described. He was not an old nobleman who was very easily
bewildered, because he had seen a great deal of the world; but here was
something he found so novel that it almost took his lordly breath away, and
caused him some singular emotions. He had never cared for children; he
had been so occupied with his own pleasures that he had never had time to
care for them. His own sons had not interested him when they were very
young—though sometimes he remembered having thought Cedric's father a
handsome and strong little fellow. He had been so selfish himself that he
had missed the pleasure of seeing unselfishness in others, and he had not
known how tender and faithful and affectionate a kind-hearted little child
can be, and how innocent and unconscious are its simple, generous
impulses. A boy had always seemed to him a most objectionable little
animal, selfish and greedy and boisterous when not under strict restraint; his
own two eldest sons had given their tutors constant trouble and annoyance,
and of the younger one he fancied he had heard few complaints because the
boy was of no particular importance. It had never once occurred to him that
he should like his grandson; he had sent for the little Cedric because his
pride impelled him to do so. If the boy was to take his place in the future, he
did not wish his name to be made ridiculous by descending to an
uneducated boor. He had been convinced the boy would be a clownish
fellow if he were brought up in America. He had no feeling of affection for
the lad; his only hope was that he should find him decently well-featured,
and with a respectable share of sense; he had been so disappointed in his
other sons, and had been made so furious by Captain Errol's American
marriage, that he had never once thought that anything creditable could
come of it. When the footman had announced Lord Fauntleroy, he had
almost dreaded to look at the boy lest he should find him all that he had
feared. It was because of this feeling that he had ordered that the child
and opened it with an air of affectionate pride. It was the red silk
handkerchief with the large purple horse-shoes and heads on it.
“He gave me this,” said his young lordship. “I shall keep it always. You
can wear it round your neck or keep it in your pocket. He bought it with the
first money he earned after I bought Jake out and gave him the new brushes.
It's a keepsake. I put some poetry in Mr. Hobbs's watch. It was, 'When this
you see, remember me.' When this I see, I shall always remember Dick.”
The sensations of the Right Honorable the Earl of Dorincourt could
scarcely be described. He was not an old nobleman who was very easily
bewildered, because he had seen a great deal of the world; but here was
something he found so novel that it almost took his lordly breath away, and
caused him some singular emotions. He had never cared for children; he
had been so occupied with his own pleasures that he had never had time to
care for them. His own sons had not interested him when they were very
young—though sometimes he remembered having thought Cedric's father a
handsome and strong little fellow. He had been so selfish himself that he
had missed the pleasure of seeing unselfishness in others, and he had not
known how tender and faithful and affectionate a kind-hearted little child
can be, and how innocent and unconscious are its simple, generous
impulses. A boy had always seemed to him a most objectionable little
animal, selfish and greedy and boisterous when not under strict restraint; his
own two eldest sons had given their tutors constant trouble and annoyance,
and of the younger one he fancied he had heard few complaints because the
boy was of no particular importance. It had never once occurred to him that
he should like his grandson; he had sent for the little Cedric because his
pride impelled him to do so. If the boy was to take his place in the future, he
did not wish his name to be made ridiculous by descending to an
uneducated boor. He had been convinced the boy would be a clownish
fellow if he were brought up in America. He had no feeling of affection for
the lad; his only hope was that he should find him decently well-featured,
and with a respectable share of sense; he had been so disappointed in his
other sons, and had been made so furious by Captain Errol's American
marriage, that he had never once thought that anything creditable could
come of it. When the footman had announced Lord Fauntleroy, he had
almost dreaded to look at the boy lest he should find him all that he had
feared. It was because of this feeling that he had ordered that the child
Page 59
should be sent to him alone. His pride could not endure that others should
see his disappointment if he was to be disappointed. His proud, stubborn
old heart therefore had leaped within him when the boy came forward with
his graceful, easy carriage, his fearless hand on the big dog's neck. Even in
the moments when he had hoped the most, the Earl had never hoped that his
grandson would look like that. It seemed almost too good to be true that this
should be the boy he had dreaded to see—the child of the woman he so
disliked—this little fellow with so much beauty and such a brave, childish
grace! The Earl's stern composure was quite shaken by this startling
surprise.
And then their talk began; and he was still more curiously moved, and
more and more puzzled. In the first place, he was so used to seeing people
rather afraid and embarrassed before him, that he had expected nothing else
but that his grandson would be timid or shy. But Cedric was no more afraid
of the Earl than he had been of Dougal. He was not bold; he was only
innocently friendly, and he was not conscious that there could be any reason
why he should be awkward or afraid. The Earl could not help seeing that
the little boy took him for a friend and treated him as one, without having
any doubt of him at all. It was quite plain as the little fellow sat there in his
tall chair and talked in his friendly way that it had never occurred to him
that this large, fierce-looking old man could be anything but kind to him,
and rather pleased to see him there. And it was plain, too, that, in his
childish way, he wished to please and interest his grandfather. Cross, and
hard-hearted, and worldly as the old Earl was, he could not help feeling a
secret and novel pleasure in this very confidence. After all, it was not
disagreeable to meet some one who did not distrust him or shrink from him,
or seem to detect the ugly part of his nature; some one who looked at him
with clear, unsuspecting eyes,—if it was only a little boy in a black velvet
suit.
So the old man leaned back in his chair, and led his young companion on
to telling him still more of himself, and with that odd gleam in his eyes
watched the little fellow as he talked. Lord Fauntleroy was quite willing to
answer all his questions and chatted on in his genial little way quite
composedly. He told him all about Dick and Jake, and the apple-woman,
and Mr. Hobbs; he described the Republican Rally in all the glory of its
banners and transparencies, torches and rockets. In the course of the
conversation, he reached the Fourth of July and the Revolution, and was
see his disappointment if he was to be disappointed. His proud, stubborn
old heart therefore had leaped within him when the boy came forward with
his graceful, easy carriage, his fearless hand on the big dog's neck. Even in
the moments when he had hoped the most, the Earl had never hoped that his
grandson would look like that. It seemed almost too good to be true that this
should be the boy he had dreaded to see—the child of the woman he so
disliked—this little fellow with so much beauty and such a brave, childish
grace! The Earl's stern composure was quite shaken by this startling
surprise.
And then their talk began; and he was still more curiously moved, and
more and more puzzled. In the first place, he was so used to seeing people
rather afraid and embarrassed before him, that he had expected nothing else
but that his grandson would be timid or shy. But Cedric was no more afraid
of the Earl than he had been of Dougal. He was not bold; he was only
innocently friendly, and he was not conscious that there could be any reason
why he should be awkward or afraid. The Earl could not help seeing that
the little boy took him for a friend and treated him as one, without having
any doubt of him at all. It was quite plain as the little fellow sat there in his
tall chair and talked in his friendly way that it had never occurred to him
that this large, fierce-looking old man could be anything but kind to him,
and rather pleased to see him there. And it was plain, too, that, in his
childish way, he wished to please and interest his grandfather. Cross, and
hard-hearted, and worldly as the old Earl was, he could not help feeling a
secret and novel pleasure in this very confidence. After all, it was not
disagreeable to meet some one who did not distrust him or shrink from him,
or seem to detect the ugly part of his nature; some one who looked at him
with clear, unsuspecting eyes,—if it was only a little boy in a black velvet
suit.
So the old man leaned back in his chair, and led his young companion on
to telling him still more of himself, and with that odd gleam in his eyes
watched the little fellow as he talked. Lord Fauntleroy was quite willing to
answer all his questions and chatted on in his genial little way quite
composedly. He told him all about Dick and Jake, and the apple-woman,
and Mr. Hobbs; he described the Republican Rally in all the glory of its
banners and transparencies, torches and rockets. In the course of the
conversation, he reached the Fourth of July and the Revolution, and was
Page 60
just becoming enthusiastic, when he suddenly recollected something and
stopped very abruptly.
“What is the matter?” demanded his grandfather. “Why don't you go on?”
Lord Fauntleroy moved rather uneasily in his chair. It was evident to the
Earl that he was embarrassed by the thought which had just occurred to
him.
“I was just thinking that perhaps you mightn't like it,” he replied.
“Perhaps some one belonging to you might have been there. I forgot you
were an Englishman.”
“You can go on,” said my lord. “No one belonging to me was there. You
forgot you were an Englishman, too.”
“Oh! no,” said Cedric quickly. “I'm an American!”
“You are an Englishman,” said the Earl grimly. “Your father was an
Englishman.”
It amused him a little to say this, but it did not amuse Cedric. The lad had
never thought of such a development as this. He felt himself grow quite hot
up to the roots of his hair.
“I was born in America,” he protested. “You have to be an American if
you are born in America. I beg your pardon,” with serious politeness and
delicacy, “for contradicting you. Mr. Hobbs told me, if there were another
war, you know, I should have to—to be an American.”
The Earl gave a grim half laugh—it was short and grim, but it was a
laugh.
“You would, would you?” he said.
He hated America and Americans, but it amused him to see how serious
and interested this small patriot was. He thought that so good an American
might make a rather good Englishman when he was a man.
They had not time to go very deep into the Revolution again—and indeed
Lord Fauntleroy felt some delicacy about returning to the subject—before
dinner was announced.
Cedric left his chair and went to his noble kinsman. He looked down at
his gouty foot.
“Would you like me to help you?” he said politely. “You could lean on
me, you know. Once when Mr. Hobbs hurt his foot with a potato-barrel
stopped very abruptly.
“What is the matter?” demanded his grandfather. “Why don't you go on?”
Lord Fauntleroy moved rather uneasily in his chair. It was evident to the
Earl that he was embarrassed by the thought which had just occurred to
him.
“I was just thinking that perhaps you mightn't like it,” he replied.
“Perhaps some one belonging to you might have been there. I forgot you
were an Englishman.”
“You can go on,” said my lord. “No one belonging to me was there. You
forgot you were an Englishman, too.”
“Oh! no,” said Cedric quickly. “I'm an American!”
“You are an Englishman,” said the Earl grimly. “Your father was an
Englishman.”
It amused him a little to say this, but it did not amuse Cedric. The lad had
never thought of such a development as this. He felt himself grow quite hot
up to the roots of his hair.
“I was born in America,” he protested. “You have to be an American if
you are born in America. I beg your pardon,” with serious politeness and
delicacy, “for contradicting you. Mr. Hobbs told me, if there were another
war, you know, I should have to—to be an American.”
The Earl gave a grim half laugh—it was short and grim, but it was a
laugh.
“You would, would you?” he said.
He hated America and Americans, but it amused him to see how serious
and interested this small patriot was. He thought that so good an American
might make a rather good Englishman when he was a man.
They had not time to go very deep into the Revolution again—and indeed
Lord Fauntleroy felt some delicacy about returning to the subject—before
dinner was announced.
Cedric left his chair and went to his noble kinsman. He looked down at
his gouty foot.
“Would you like me to help you?” he said politely. “You could lean on
me, you know. Once when Mr. Hobbs hurt his foot with a potato-barrel
Page 61
rolling on it, he used to lean on me.”
The big footman almost periled his reputation and his situation by
smiling. He was an aristocratic footman who had always lived in the best of
noble families, and he had never smiled; indeed, he would have felt himself
a disgraced and vulgar footman if he had allowed himself to be led by any
circumstance whatever into such an indiscretion as a smile. But he had a
very narrow escape. He only just saved himself by staring straight over the
Earl's head at a very ugly picture.
The Earl looked his valiant young relative over from head to foot.
“Do you think you could do it?” he asked gruffly.
“I THINK I could,” said Cedric. “I'm strong. I'm seven, you know. You
could lean on your stick on one side, and on me on the other. Dick says I've
a good deal of muscle for a boy that's only seven.”
He shut his hand and moved it upward to his shoulder, so that the Earl
might see the muscle Dick had kindly approved of, and his face was so
grave and earnest that the footman found it necessary to look very hard
indeed at the ugly picture.
“Well,” said the Earl, “you may try.”
Cedric gave him his stick and began to assist him to rise. Usually, the
footman did this, and was violently sworn at when his lordship had an extra
twinge of gout. The Earl was not a very polite person as a rule, and many a
time the huge footmen about him quaked inside their imposing liveries.
But this evening he did not swear, though his gouty foot gave him more
twinges than one. He chose to try an experiment. He got up slowly and put
his hand on the small shoulder presented to him with so much courage.
Little Lord Fauntleroy made a careful step forward, looking down at the
gouty foot.
“Just lean on me,” he said, with encouraging good cheer. “I'll walk very
slowly.”
If the Earl had been supported by the footman he would have rested less
on his stick and more on his assistant's arm. And yet it was part of his
experiment to let his grandson feel his burden as no light weight. It was
quite a heavy weight indeed, and after a few steps his young lordship's face
grew quite hot, and his heart beat rather fast, but he braced himself sturdily,
remembering his muscle and Dick's approval of it.
The big footman almost periled his reputation and his situation by
smiling. He was an aristocratic footman who had always lived in the best of
noble families, and he had never smiled; indeed, he would have felt himself
a disgraced and vulgar footman if he had allowed himself to be led by any
circumstance whatever into such an indiscretion as a smile. But he had a
very narrow escape. He only just saved himself by staring straight over the
Earl's head at a very ugly picture.
The Earl looked his valiant young relative over from head to foot.
“Do you think you could do it?” he asked gruffly.
“I THINK I could,” said Cedric. “I'm strong. I'm seven, you know. You
could lean on your stick on one side, and on me on the other. Dick says I've
a good deal of muscle for a boy that's only seven.”
He shut his hand and moved it upward to his shoulder, so that the Earl
might see the muscle Dick had kindly approved of, and his face was so
grave and earnest that the footman found it necessary to look very hard
indeed at the ugly picture.
“Well,” said the Earl, “you may try.”
Cedric gave him his stick and began to assist him to rise. Usually, the
footman did this, and was violently sworn at when his lordship had an extra
twinge of gout. The Earl was not a very polite person as a rule, and many a
time the huge footmen about him quaked inside their imposing liveries.
But this evening he did not swear, though his gouty foot gave him more
twinges than one. He chose to try an experiment. He got up slowly and put
his hand on the small shoulder presented to him with so much courage.
Little Lord Fauntleroy made a careful step forward, looking down at the
gouty foot.
“Just lean on me,” he said, with encouraging good cheer. “I'll walk very
slowly.”
If the Earl had been supported by the footman he would have rested less
on his stick and more on his assistant's arm. And yet it was part of his
experiment to let his grandson feel his burden as no light weight. It was
quite a heavy weight indeed, and after a few steps his young lordship's face
grew quite hot, and his heart beat rather fast, but he braced himself sturdily,
remembering his muscle and Dick's approval of it.
Page 62
“Don't be afraid of leaning on me,” he panted. “I'm all right—if—if it
isn't a very long way.”
It was not really very far to the dining-room, but it seemed rather a long
way to Cedric, before they reached the chair at the head of the table. The
hand on his shoulder seemed to grow heavier at every step, and his face
grew redder and hotter, and his breath shorter, but he never thought of
giving up; he stiffened his childish muscles, held his head erect, and
encouraged the Earl as he limped along.
“Does your foot hurt you very much when you stand on it?” he asked.
“Did you ever put it in hot water and mustard? Mr. Hobbs used to put his in
hot water. Arnica is a very nice thing, they tell me.”
The big dog stalked slowly beside them, and the big footman followed;
several times he looked very queer as he watched the little figure making
the very most of all its strength, and bearing its burden with such good-will.
The Earl, too, looked rather queer, once, as he glanced sidewise down at the
flushed little face. When they entered the room where they were to dine,
Cedric saw it was a very large and imposing one, and that the footman who
stood behind the chair at the head of the table stared very hard as they came
in.
But they reached the chair at last. The hand was removed from his
shoulder, and the Earl was fairly seated.
Cedric took out Dick's handkerchief and wiped his forehead.
“It's a warm night, isn't it?” he said. “Perhaps you need a fire because—
because of your foot, but it seems just a little warm to me.”
His delicate consideration for his noble relative's feelings was such that
he did not wish to seem to intimate that any of his surroundings were
unnecessary.
“You have been doing some rather hard work,” said the Earl.
“Oh, no!” said Lord Fauntleroy, “it wasn't exactly hard, but I got a little
warm. A person will get warm in summer time.”
And he rubbed his damp curls rather vigorously with the gorgeous
handkerchief. His own chair was placed at the other end of the table,
opposite his grandfather's. It was a chair with arms, and intended for a much
larger individual than himself; indeed, everything he had seen so far,—the
great rooms, with their high ceilings, the massive furniture, the big footman,
isn't a very long way.”
It was not really very far to the dining-room, but it seemed rather a long
way to Cedric, before they reached the chair at the head of the table. The
hand on his shoulder seemed to grow heavier at every step, and his face
grew redder and hotter, and his breath shorter, but he never thought of
giving up; he stiffened his childish muscles, held his head erect, and
encouraged the Earl as he limped along.
“Does your foot hurt you very much when you stand on it?” he asked.
“Did you ever put it in hot water and mustard? Mr. Hobbs used to put his in
hot water. Arnica is a very nice thing, they tell me.”
The big dog stalked slowly beside them, and the big footman followed;
several times he looked very queer as he watched the little figure making
the very most of all its strength, and bearing its burden with such good-will.
The Earl, too, looked rather queer, once, as he glanced sidewise down at the
flushed little face. When they entered the room where they were to dine,
Cedric saw it was a very large and imposing one, and that the footman who
stood behind the chair at the head of the table stared very hard as they came
in.
But they reached the chair at last. The hand was removed from his
shoulder, and the Earl was fairly seated.
Cedric took out Dick's handkerchief and wiped his forehead.
“It's a warm night, isn't it?” he said. “Perhaps you need a fire because—
because of your foot, but it seems just a little warm to me.”
His delicate consideration for his noble relative's feelings was such that
he did not wish to seem to intimate that any of his surroundings were
unnecessary.
“You have been doing some rather hard work,” said the Earl.
“Oh, no!” said Lord Fauntleroy, “it wasn't exactly hard, but I got a little
warm. A person will get warm in summer time.”
And he rubbed his damp curls rather vigorously with the gorgeous
handkerchief. His own chair was placed at the other end of the table,
opposite his grandfather's. It was a chair with arms, and intended for a much
larger individual than himself; indeed, everything he had seen so far,—the
great rooms, with their high ceilings, the massive furniture, the big footman,
Page 63
the big dog, the Earl himself,—were all of proportions calculated to make
this little lad feel that he was very small, indeed. But that did not trouble
him; he had never thought himself very large or important, and he was quite
willing to accommodate himself even to circumstances which rather
overpowered him.
Perhaps he had never looked so little a fellow as when seated now in his
great chair, at the end of the table. Notwithstanding his solitary existence,
the Earl chose to live in some state. He was fond of his dinner, and he dined
in a formal style. Cedric looked at him across a glitter of splendid glass and
plate, which to his unaccustomed eyes seemed quite dazzling. A stranger
looking on might well have smiled at the picture,—the great stately room,
the big liveried servants, the bright lights, the glittering silver and glass, the
fierce-looking old nobleman at the head of the table and the very small boy
at the foot. Dinner was usually a very serious matter with the Earl—and it
was a very serious matter with the cook, if his lordship was not pleased or
had an indifferent appetite. To-day, however, his appetite seemed a trifle
better than usual, perhaps because he had something to think of beside the
flavor of the entrees and the management of the gravies. His grandson gave
him something to think of. He kept looking at him across the table. He did
not say very much himself, but he managed to make the boy talk. He had
never imagined that he could be entertained by hearing a child talk, but
Lord Fauntleroy at once puzzled and amused him, and he kept remembering
how he had let the childish shoulder feel his weight just for the sake of
trying how far the boy's courage and endurance would go, and it pleased
him to know that his grandson had not quailed and had not seemed to think
even for a moment of giving up what he had undertaken to do.
“You don't wear your coronet all the time?” remarked Lord Fauntleroy
respectfully.
“No,” replied the Earl, with his grim smile; “it is not becoming to me.”
“Mr. Hobbs said you always wore it,” said Cedric; “but after he thought it
over, he said he supposed you must sometimes take it off to put your hat
on.”
“Yes,” said the Earl, “I take it off occasionally.”
And one of the footmen suddenly turned aside and gave a singular little
cough behind his hand.
this little lad feel that he was very small, indeed. But that did not trouble
him; he had never thought himself very large or important, and he was quite
willing to accommodate himself even to circumstances which rather
overpowered him.
Perhaps he had never looked so little a fellow as when seated now in his
great chair, at the end of the table. Notwithstanding his solitary existence,
the Earl chose to live in some state. He was fond of his dinner, and he dined
in a formal style. Cedric looked at him across a glitter of splendid glass and
plate, which to his unaccustomed eyes seemed quite dazzling. A stranger
looking on might well have smiled at the picture,—the great stately room,
the big liveried servants, the bright lights, the glittering silver and glass, the
fierce-looking old nobleman at the head of the table and the very small boy
at the foot. Dinner was usually a very serious matter with the Earl—and it
was a very serious matter with the cook, if his lordship was not pleased or
had an indifferent appetite. To-day, however, his appetite seemed a trifle
better than usual, perhaps because he had something to think of beside the
flavor of the entrees and the management of the gravies. His grandson gave
him something to think of. He kept looking at him across the table. He did
not say very much himself, but he managed to make the boy talk. He had
never imagined that he could be entertained by hearing a child talk, but
Lord Fauntleroy at once puzzled and amused him, and he kept remembering
how he had let the childish shoulder feel his weight just for the sake of
trying how far the boy's courage and endurance would go, and it pleased
him to know that his grandson had not quailed and had not seemed to think
even for a moment of giving up what he had undertaken to do.
“You don't wear your coronet all the time?” remarked Lord Fauntleroy
respectfully.
“No,” replied the Earl, with his grim smile; “it is not becoming to me.”
“Mr. Hobbs said you always wore it,” said Cedric; “but after he thought it
over, he said he supposed you must sometimes take it off to put your hat
on.”
“Yes,” said the Earl, “I take it off occasionally.”
And one of the footmen suddenly turned aside and gave a singular little
cough behind his hand.
Page 64
Cedric finished his dinner first, and then he leaned back in his chair and
took a survey of the room.
“You must be very proud of your house,” he said, “it's such a beautiful
house. I never saw anything so beautiful; but, of course, as I'm only seven, I
haven't seen much.”
“And you think I must be proud of it, do you?” said the Earl.
“I should think any one would be proud of it,” replied Lord Fauntleroy. “I
should be proud of it if it were my house. Everything about it is beautiful.
And the park, and those trees,—how beautiful they are, and how the leaves
rustle!”
Then he paused an instant and looked across the table rather wistfully.
“It's a very big house for just two people to live in, isn't it?” he said.
“It is quite large enough for two,” answered the Earl. “Do you find it too
large?”
His little lordship hesitated a moment.
“I was only thinking,” he said, “that if two people lived in it who were
not very good companions, they might feel lonely sometimes.”
“Do you think I shall make a good companion?” inquired the Earl.
“Yes,” replied Cedric, “I think you will. Mr. Hobbs and I were great
friends. He was the best friend I had except Dearest.”
The Earl made a quick movement of his bushy eyebrows.
“Who is Dearest?”
“She is my mother,” said Lord Fauntleroy, in a rather low, quiet little
voice.
Perhaps he was a trifle tired, as his bed-time was nearing, and perhaps
after the excitement of the last few days it was natural he should be tired, so
perhaps, too, the feeling of weariness brought to him a vague sense of
loneliness in the remembrance that to-night he was not to sleep at home,
watched over by the loving eyes of that “best friend” of his. They had
always been “best friends,” this boy and his young mother. He could not
help thinking of her, and the more he thought of her the less was he inclined
to talk, and by the time the dinner was at an end the Earl saw that there was
a faint shadow on his face. But Cedric bore himself with excellent courage,
and when they went back to the library, though the tall footman walked on
took a survey of the room.
“You must be very proud of your house,” he said, “it's such a beautiful
house. I never saw anything so beautiful; but, of course, as I'm only seven, I
haven't seen much.”
“And you think I must be proud of it, do you?” said the Earl.
“I should think any one would be proud of it,” replied Lord Fauntleroy. “I
should be proud of it if it were my house. Everything about it is beautiful.
And the park, and those trees,—how beautiful they are, and how the leaves
rustle!”
Then he paused an instant and looked across the table rather wistfully.
“It's a very big house for just two people to live in, isn't it?” he said.
“It is quite large enough for two,” answered the Earl. “Do you find it too
large?”
His little lordship hesitated a moment.
“I was only thinking,” he said, “that if two people lived in it who were
not very good companions, they might feel lonely sometimes.”
“Do you think I shall make a good companion?” inquired the Earl.
“Yes,” replied Cedric, “I think you will. Mr. Hobbs and I were great
friends. He was the best friend I had except Dearest.”
The Earl made a quick movement of his bushy eyebrows.
“Who is Dearest?”
“She is my mother,” said Lord Fauntleroy, in a rather low, quiet little
voice.
Perhaps he was a trifle tired, as his bed-time was nearing, and perhaps
after the excitement of the last few days it was natural he should be tired, so
perhaps, too, the feeling of weariness brought to him a vague sense of
loneliness in the remembrance that to-night he was not to sleep at home,
watched over by the loving eyes of that “best friend” of his. They had
always been “best friends,” this boy and his young mother. He could not
help thinking of her, and the more he thought of her the less was he inclined
to talk, and by the time the dinner was at an end the Earl saw that there was
a faint shadow on his face. But Cedric bore himself with excellent courage,
and when they went back to the library, though the tall footman walked on
Page 65
one side of his master, the Earl's hand rested on his grandson's shoulder,
though not so heavily as before.
When the footman left them alone, Cedric sat down upon the hearth-rug
near Dougal. For a few minutes he stroked the dog's ears in silence and
looked at the fire.
The Earl watched him. The boy's eyes looked wistful and thoughtful, and
once or twice he gave a little sigh. The Earl sat still, and kept his eyes fixed
on his grandson.
“Fauntleroy,” he said at last, “what are you thinking of?”
Fauntleroy looked up with a manful effort at a smile.
“I was thinking about Dearest,” he said; “and—and I think I'd better get
up and walk up and down the room.”
He rose up, and put his hands in his small pockets, and began to walk to
and fro. His eyes were very bright, and his lips were pressed together, but
he kept his head up and walked firmly. Dougal moved lazily and looked at
him, and then stood up. He walked over to the child, and began to follow
him uneasily. Fauntleroy drew one hand from his pocket and laid it on the
dog's head.
“He's a very nice dog,” he said. “He's my friend. He knows how I feel.”
“How do you feel?” asked the Earl.
It disturbed him to see the struggle the little fellow was having with his
first feeling of homesickness, but it pleased him to see that he was making
so brave an effort to bear it well. He liked this childish courage.
“Come here,” he said.
Fauntleroy went to him.
“I never was away from my own house before,” said the boy, with a
troubled look in his brown eyes. “It makes a person feel a strange feeling
when he has to stay all night in another person's castle instead of in his own
house. But Dearest is not very far away from me. She told me to remember
that—and—and I'm seven—and I can look at the picture she gave me.”
He put his hand in his pocket, and brought out a small violet velvet-
covered case.
“This is it,” he said. “You see, you press this spring and it opens, and she
is in there!”
though not so heavily as before.
When the footman left them alone, Cedric sat down upon the hearth-rug
near Dougal. For a few minutes he stroked the dog's ears in silence and
looked at the fire.
The Earl watched him. The boy's eyes looked wistful and thoughtful, and
once or twice he gave a little sigh. The Earl sat still, and kept his eyes fixed
on his grandson.
“Fauntleroy,” he said at last, “what are you thinking of?”
Fauntleroy looked up with a manful effort at a smile.
“I was thinking about Dearest,” he said; “and—and I think I'd better get
up and walk up and down the room.”
He rose up, and put his hands in his small pockets, and began to walk to
and fro. His eyes were very bright, and his lips were pressed together, but
he kept his head up and walked firmly. Dougal moved lazily and looked at
him, and then stood up. He walked over to the child, and began to follow
him uneasily. Fauntleroy drew one hand from his pocket and laid it on the
dog's head.
“He's a very nice dog,” he said. “He's my friend. He knows how I feel.”
“How do you feel?” asked the Earl.
It disturbed him to see the struggle the little fellow was having with his
first feeling of homesickness, but it pleased him to see that he was making
so brave an effort to bear it well. He liked this childish courage.
“Come here,” he said.
Fauntleroy went to him.
“I never was away from my own house before,” said the boy, with a
troubled look in his brown eyes. “It makes a person feel a strange feeling
when he has to stay all night in another person's castle instead of in his own
house. But Dearest is not very far away from me. She told me to remember
that—and—and I'm seven—and I can look at the picture she gave me.”
He put his hand in his pocket, and brought out a small violet velvet-
covered case.
“This is it,” he said. “You see, you press this spring and it opens, and she
is in there!”
Page 66
He had come close to the Earl's chair, and, as he drew forth the little case,
he leaned against the arm of it, and against the old man's arm, too, as
confidingly as if children had always leaned there.
“There she is,” he said, as the case opened; and he looked up with a
smile.
The Earl knitted his brows; he did not wish to see the picture, but he
looked at it in spite of himself; and there looked up at him from it such a
pretty young face—a face so like the child's at his side—that it quite startled
him.
“I suppose you think you are very fond of her,” he said.
“Yes,” answered Lord Fauntleroy, in a gentle tone, and with simple
directness; “I do think so, and I think it's true. You see, Mr. Hobbs was my
friend, and Dick and Bridget and Mary and Michael, they were my friends,
too; but Dearest—well, she is my CLOSE friend, and we always tell each
other everything. My father left her to me to take care of, and when I am a
man I am going to work and earn money for her.”
“What do you think of doing?” inquired his grandfather.
His young lordship slipped down upon the hearth-rug, and sat there with
the picture still in his hand. He seemed to be reflecting seriously, before he
answered.
“I did think perhaps I might go into business with Mr. Hobbs,” he said;
“but I should LIKE to be a President.”
“We'll send you to the House of Lords instead,” said his grandfather.
“Well,” remarked Lord Fauntleroy, “if I COULDN'T be a President, and
if that is a good business, I shouldn't mind. The grocery business is dull
sometimes.”
Perhaps he was weighing the matter in his mind, for he sat very quiet
after this, and looked at the fire for some time.
The Earl did not speak again. He leaned back in his chair and watched
him. A great many strange new thoughts passed through the old nobleman's
mind. Dougal had stretched himself out and gone to sleep with his head on
his huge paws. There was a long silence.
In about half an hour's time Mr. Havisham was ushered in. The great
room was very still when he entered. The Earl was still leaning back in his
he leaned against the arm of it, and against the old man's arm, too, as
confidingly as if children had always leaned there.
“There she is,” he said, as the case opened; and he looked up with a
smile.
The Earl knitted his brows; he did not wish to see the picture, but he
looked at it in spite of himself; and there looked up at him from it such a
pretty young face—a face so like the child's at his side—that it quite startled
him.
“I suppose you think you are very fond of her,” he said.
“Yes,” answered Lord Fauntleroy, in a gentle tone, and with simple
directness; “I do think so, and I think it's true. You see, Mr. Hobbs was my
friend, and Dick and Bridget and Mary and Michael, they were my friends,
too; but Dearest—well, she is my CLOSE friend, and we always tell each
other everything. My father left her to me to take care of, and when I am a
man I am going to work and earn money for her.”
“What do you think of doing?” inquired his grandfather.
His young lordship slipped down upon the hearth-rug, and sat there with
the picture still in his hand. He seemed to be reflecting seriously, before he
answered.
“I did think perhaps I might go into business with Mr. Hobbs,” he said;
“but I should LIKE to be a President.”
“We'll send you to the House of Lords instead,” said his grandfather.
“Well,” remarked Lord Fauntleroy, “if I COULDN'T be a President, and
if that is a good business, I shouldn't mind. The grocery business is dull
sometimes.”
Perhaps he was weighing the matter in his mind, for he sat very quiet
after this, and looked at the fire for some time.
The Earl did not speak again. He leaned back in his chair and watched
him. A great many strange new thoughts passed through the old nobleman's
mind. Dougal had stretched himself out and gone to sleep with his head on
his huge paws. There was a long silence.
In about half an hour's time Mr. Havisham was ushered in. The great
room was very still when he entered. The Earl was still leaning back in his
Page 67
chair. He moved as Mr. Havisham approached, and held up his hand in a
gesture of warning—it seemed as if he had scarcely intended to make the
gesture—as if it were almost involuntary. Dougal was still asleep, and close
beside the great dog, sleeping also, with his curly head upon his arm, lay
little Lord Fauntleroy.
gesture of warning—it seemed as if he had scarcely intended to make the
gesture—as if it were almost involuntary. Dougal was still asleep, and close
beside the great dog, sleeping also, with his curly head upon his arm, lay
little Lord Fauntleroy.
Page 68
Page 69
VI
When Lord Fauntleroy wakened in the morning,—he had not wakened at
all when he had been carried to bed the night before,—the first sounds he
was conscious of were the crackling of a wood fire and the murmur of
voices.
“You will be careful, Dawson, not to say anything about it,” he heard
some one say. “He does not know why she is not to be with him, and the
reason is to be kept from him.”
“If them's his lordship's orders, mem,” another voice answered, “they'll
have to be kep', I suppose. But, if you'll excuse the liberty, mem, as it's
between ourselves, servant or no servant, all I have to say is, it's a cruel
thing,—parting that poor, pretty, young widdered cre'tur' from her own flesh
and blood, and him such a little beauty and a nobleman born. James and
Thomas, mem, last night in the servants' hall, they both of 'em say as they
never see anythink in their two lives—nor yet no other gentleman in livery
—like that little fellow's ways, as innercent an' polite an' interested as if
he'd been sitting there dining with his best friend,—and the temper of a'
angel, instead of one (if you'll excuse me, mem), as it's well known, is
enough to curdle your blood in your veins at times. And as to looks, mem,
when we was rung for, James and me, to go into the library and bring him
upstairs, and James lifted him up in his arms, what with his little innercent
face all red and rosy, and his little head on James's shoulder and his hair
hanging down, all curly an' shinin', a prettier, takiner sight you'd never wish
to see. An' it's my opinion, my lord wasn't blind to it neither, for he looked
at him, and he says to James, 'See you don't wake him!' he says.”
Cedric moved on his pillow, and turned over, opening his eyes.
There were two women in the room. Everything was bright and cheerful
with gay-flowered chintz. There was a fire on the hearth, and the sunshine
was streaming in through the ivy-entwined windows. Both women came
toward him, and he saw that one of them was Mrs. Mellon, the
housekeeper, and the other a comfortable, middle-aged woman, with a face
as kind and good-humored as a face could be.
When Lord Fauntleroy wakened in the morning,—he had not wakened at
all when he had been carried to bed the night before,—the first sounds he
was conscious of were the crackling of a wood fire and the murmur of
voices.
“You will be careful, Dawson, not to say anything about it,” he heard
some one say. “He does not know why she is not to be with him, and the
reason is to be kept from him.”
“If them's his lordship's orders, mem,” another voice answered, “they'll
have to be kep', I suppose. But, if you'll excuse the liberty, mem, as it's
between ourselves, servant or no servant, all I have to say is, it's a cruel
thing,—parting that poor, pretty, young widdered cre'tur' from her own flesh
and blood, and him such a little beauty and a nobleman born. James and
Thomas, mem, last night in the servants' hall, they both of 'em say as they
never see anythink in their two lives—nor yet no other gentleman in livery
—like that little fellow's ways, as innercent an' polite an' interested as if
he'd been sitting there dining with his best friend,—and the temper of a'
angel, instead of one (if you'll excuse me, mem), as it's well known, is
enough to curdle your blood in your veins at times. And as to looks, mem,
when we was rung for, James and me, to go into the library and bring him
upstairs, and James lifted him up in his arms, what with his little innercent
face all red and rosy, and his little head on James's shoulder and his hair
hanging down, all curly an' shinin', a prettier, takiner sight you'd never wish
to see. An' it's my opinion, my lord wasn't blind to it neither, for he looked
at him, and he says to James, 'See you don't wake him!' he says.”
Cedric moved on his pillow, and turned over, opening his eyes.
There were two women in the room. Everything was bright and cheerful
with gay-flowered chintz. There was a fire on the hearth, and the sunshine
was streaming in through the ivy-entwined windows. Both women came
toward him, and he saw that one of them was Mrs. Mellon, the
housekeeper, and the other a comfortable, middle-aged woman, with a face
as kind and good-humored as a face could be.
Page 70
“Good-morning, my lord,” said Mrs. Mellon. “Did you sleep well?”
His lordship rubbed his eyes and smiled.
“Good-morning,” he said. “I didn't know I was here.”
“You were carried upstairs when you were asleep,” said the housekeeper.
“This is your bedroom, and this is Dawson, who is to take care of you.”
Fauntleroy sat up in bed and held out his hand to Dawson, as he had held
it out to the Earl.
“How do you do, ma'am?” he said. “I'm much obliged to you for coming
to take care of me.”
“You can call her Dawson, my lord,” said the housekeeper with a smile.
“She is used to being called Dawson.”
“MISS Dawson, or MRS. Dawson?” inquired his lordship.
“Just Dawson, my lord,” said Dawson herself, beaming all over. “Neither
Miss nor Missis, bless your little heart! Will you get up now, and let
Dawson dress you, and then have your breakfast in the nursery?”
“I learned to dress myself many years ago, thank you,” answered
Fauntleroy. “Dearest taught me. 'Dearest' is my mamma. We had only Mary
to do all the work,—washing and all,—and so of course it wouldn't do to
give her so much trouble. I can take my bath, too, pretty well if you'll just
be kind enough to 'zamine the corners after I'm done.”
Dawson and the housekeeper exchanged glances.
“Dawson will do anything you ask her to,” said Mrs. Mellon.
“That I will, bless him,” said Dawson, in her comforting, good-humored
voice. “He shall dress himself if he likes, and I'll stand by, ready to help him
if he wants me.”
“Thank you,” responded Lord Fauntleroy; “it's a little hard sometimes
about the buttons, you know, and then I have to ask somebody.”
He thought Dawson a very kind woman, and before the bath and the
dressing were finished they were excellent friends, and he had found out a
great deal about her. He had discovered that her husband had been a soldier
and had been killed in a real battle, and that her son was a sailor, and was
away on a long cruise, and that he had seen pirates and cannibals and
Chinese people and Turks, and that he brought home strange shells and
pieces of coral which Dawson was ready to show at any moment, some of
His lordship rubbed his eyes and smiled.
“Good-morning,” he said. “I didn't know I was here.”
“You were carried upstairs when you were asleep,” said the housekeeper.
“This is your bedroom, and this is Dawson, who is to take care of you.”
Fauntleroy sat up in bed and held out his hand to Dawson, as he had held
it out to the Earl.
“How do you do, ma'am?” he said. “I'm much obliged to you for coming
to take care of me.”
“You can call her Dawson, my lord,” said the housekeeper with a smile.
“She is used to being called Dawson.”
“MISS Dawson, or MRS. Dawson?” inquired his lordship.
“Just Dawson, my lord,” said Dawson herself, beaming all over. “Neither
Miss nor Missis, bless your little heart! Will you get up now, and let
Dawson dress you, and then have your breakfast in the nursery?”
“I learned to dress myself many years ago, thank you,” answered
Fauntleroy. “Dearest taught me. 'Dearest' is my mamma. We had only Mary
to do all the work,—washing and all,—and so of course it wouldn't do to
give her so much trouble. I can take my bath, too, pretty well if you'll just
be kind enough to 'zamine the corners after I'm done.”
Dawson and the housekeeper exchanged glances.
“Dawson will do anything you ask her to,” said Mrs. Mellon.
“That I will, bless him,” said Dawson, in her comforting, good-humored
voice. “He shall dress himself if he likes, and I'll stand by, ready to help him
if he wants me.”
“Thank you,” responded Lord Fauntleroy; “it's a little hard sometimes
about the buttons, you know, and then I have to ask somebody.”
He thought Dawson a very kind woman, and before the bath and the
dressing were finished they were excellent friends, and he had found out a
great deal about her. He had discovered that her husband had been a soldier
and had been killed in a real battle, and that her son was a sailor, and was
away on a long cruise, and that he had seen pirates and cannibals and
Chinese people and Turks, and that he brought home strange shells and
pieces of coral which Dawson was ready to show at any moment, some of
Page 71
them being in her trunk. All this was very interesting. He also found out that
she had taken care of little children all her life, and that she had just come
from a great house in another part of England, where she had been taking
care of a beautiful little girl whose name was Lady Gwyneth Vaughn.
“And she is a sort of relation of your lordship's,” said Dawson. “And
perhaps sometime you may see her.”
“Do you think I shall?” said Fauntleroy. “I should like that. I never knew
any little girls, but I always like to look at them.”
When he went into the adjoining room to take his breakfast, and saw
what a great room it was, and found there was another adjoining it which
Dawson told him was his also, the feeling that he was very small indeed
came over him again so strongly that he confided it to Dawson, as he sat
down to the table on which the pretty breakfast service was arranged.
“I am a very little boy,” he said rather wistfully, “to live in such a large
castle, and have so many big rooms,—don't you think so?”
“Oh! come!” said Dawson, “you feel just a little strange at first, that's all;
but you'll get over that very soon, and then you'll like it here. It's such a
beautiful place, you know.”
“It's a very beautiful place, of course,” said Fauntleroy, with a little sigh;
“but I should like it better if I didn't miss Dearest so. I always had my
breakfast with her in the morning, and put the sugar and cream in her tea for
her, and handed her the toast. That made it very sociable, of course.”
“Oh, well!” answered Dawson, comfortingly, “you know you can see her
every day, and there's no knowing how much you'll have to tell her. Bless
you! wait till you've walked about a bit and seen things,—the dogs, and the
stables with all the horses in them. There's one of them I know you'll like to
see——”
“Is there?” exclaimed Fauntleroy; “I'm very fond of horses. I was very
fond of Jim. He was the horse that belonged to Mr. Hobbs' grocery wagon.
He was a beautiful horse when he wasn't balky.”
“Well,” said Dawson, “you just wait till you've seen what's in the stables.
And, deary me, you haven't looked even into the very next room yet!”
“What is there?” asked Fauntleroy.
“Wait until you've had your breakfast, and then you shall see,” said
Dawson.
she had taken care of little children all her life, and that she had just come
from a great house in another part of England, where she had been taking
care of a beautiful little girl whose name was Lady Gwyneth Vaughn.
“And she is a sort of relation of your lordship's,” said Dawson. “And
perhaps sometime you may see her.”
“Do you think I shall?” said Fauntleroy. “I should like that. I never knew
any little girls, but I always like to look at them.”
When he went into the adjoining room to take his breakfast, and saw
what a great room it was, and found there was another adjoining it which
Dawson told him was his also, the feeling that he was very small indeed
came over him again so strongly that he confided it to Dawson, as he sat
down to the table on which the pretty breakfast service was arranged.
“I am a very little boy,” he said rather wistfully, “to live in such a large
castle, and have so many big rooms,—don't you think so?”
“Oh! come!” said Dawson, “you feel just a little strange at first, that's all;
but you'll get over that very soon, and then you'll like it here. It's such a
beautiful place, you know.”
“It's a very beautiful place, of course,” said Fauntleroy, with a little sigh;
“but I should like it better if I didn't miss Dearest so. I always had my
breakfast with her in the morning, and put the sugar and cream in her tea for
her, and handed her the toast. That made it very sociable, of course.”
“Oh, well!” answered Dawson, comfortingly, “you know you can see her
every day, and there's no knowing how much you'll have to tell her. Bless
you! wait till you've walked about a bit and seen things,—the dogs, and the
stables with all the horses in them. There's one of them I know you'll like to
see——”
“Is there?” exclaimed Fauntleroy; “I'm very fond of horses. I was very
fond of Jim. He was the horse that belonged to Mr. Hobbs' grocery wagon.
He was a beautiful horse when he wasn't balky.”
“Well,” said Dawson, “you just wait till you've seen what's in the stables.
And, deary me, you haven't looked even into the very next room yet!”
“What is there?” asked Fauntleroy.
“Wait until you've had your breakfast, and then you shall see,” said
Dawson.
Page 72
At this he naturally began to grow curious, and he applied himself
assiduously to his breakfast. It seemed to him that there must be something
worth looking at, in the next room; Dawson had such a consequential,
mysterious air.
“Now, then,” he said, slipping off his seat a few minutes later; “I've had
enough. Can I go and look at it?”
Dawson nodded and led the way, looking more mysterious and important
than ever. He began to be very much interested indeed.
When she opened the door of the room, he stood upon the threshold and
looked about him in amazement. He did not speak; he only put his hands in
his pockets and stood there flushing up to his forehead and looking in.
He flushed up because he was so surprised and, for the moment, excited.
To see such a place was enough to surprise any ordinary boy.
The room was a large one, too, as all the rooms seemed to be, and it
appeared to him more beautiful than the rest, only in a different way. The
furniture was not so massive and antique as was that in the rooms he had
seen downstairs; the draperies and rugs and walls were brighter; there were
shelves full of books, and on the tables were numbers of toys,—beautiful,
ingenious things,—such as he had looked at with wonder and delight
through the shop windows in New York.
“It looks like a boy's room,” he said at last, catching his breath a little.
“Whom do they belong to?”
“Go and look at them,” said Dawson. “They belong to you!”
“To me!” he cried; “to me? Why do they belong to me? Who gave them
to me?” And he sprang forward with a gay little shout. It seemed almost too
much to be believed. “It was Grandpapa!” he said, with his eyes as bright as
stars. “I know it was Grandpapa!”
“Yes, it was his lordship,” said Dawson; “and if you will be a nice little
gentleman, and not fret about things, and will enjoy yourself, and be happy
all the day, he will give you anything you ask for.”
It was a tremendously exciting morning. There were so many things to be
examined, so many experiments to be tried; each novelty was so absorbing
that he could scarcely turn from it to look at the next. And it was so curious
to know that all this had been prepared for himself alone; that, even before
he had left New York, people had come down from London to arrange the
assiduously to his breakfast. It seemed to him that there must be something
worth looking at, in the next room; Dawson had such a consequential,
mysterious air.
“Now, then,” he said, slipping off his seat a few minutes later; “I've had
enough. Can I go and look at it?”
Dawson nodded and led the way, looking more mysterious and important
than ever. He began to be very much interested indeed.
When she opened the door of the room, he stood upon the threshold and
looked about him in amazement. He did not speak; he only put his hands in
his pockets and stood there flushing up to his forehead and looking in.
He flushed up because he was so surprised and, for the moment, excited.
To see such a place was enough to surprise any ordinary boy.
The room was a large one, too, as all the rooms seemed to be, and it
appeared to him more beautiful than the rest, only in a different way. The
furniture was not so massive and antique as was that in the rooms he had
seen downstairs; the draperies and rugs and walls were brighter; there were
shelves full of books, and on the tables were numbers of toys,—beautiful,
ingenious things,—such as he had looked at with wonder and delight
through the shop windows in New York.
“It looks like a boy's room,” he said at last, catching his breath a little.
“Whom do they belong to?”
“Go and look at them,” said Dawson. “They belong to you!”
“To me!” he cried; “to me? Why do they belong to me? Who gave them
to me?” And he sprang forward with a gay little shout. It seemed almost too
much to be believed. “It was Grandpapa!” he said, with his eyes as bright as
stars. “I know it was Grandpapa!”
“Yes, it was his lordship,” said Dawson; “and if you will be a nice little
gentleman, and not fret about things, and will enjoy yourself, and be happy
all the day, he will give you anything you ask for.”
It was a tremendously exciting morning. There were so many things to be
examined, so many experiments to be tried; each novelty was so absorbing
that he could scarcely turn from it to look at the next. And it was so curious
to know that all this had been prepared for himself alone; that, even before
he had left New York, people had come down from London to arrange the
Page 73
rooms he was to occupy, and had provided the books and playthings most
likely to interest him.
“Did you ever know any one,” he said to Dawson, “who had such a kind
grandfather!”
Dawson's face wore an uncertain expression for a moment. She had not a
very high opinion of his lordship the Earl. She had not been in the house
many days, but she had been there long enough to hear the old nobleman's
peculiarities discussed very freely in the servants' hall.
“An' of all the wicious, savage, hill-tempered hold fellows it was ever my
hill-luck to wear livery hunder,” the tallest footman had said, “he's the
wiolentest and wust by a long shot.”
And this particular footman, whose name was Thomas, had also repeated
to his companions below stairs some of the Earl's remarks to Mr. Havisham,
when they had been discussing these very preparations.
“Give him his own way, and fill his rooms with toys,” my lord had said.
“Give him what will amuse him, and he'll forget about his mother quickly
enough. Amuse him, and fill his mind with other things, and we shall have
no trouble. That's boy nature.”
So, perhaps, having had this truly amiable object in view, it did not
please him so very much to find it did not seem to be exactly this particular
boy's nature. The Earl had passed a bad night and had spent the morning in
his room; but at noon, after he had lunched, he sent for his grandson.
Fauntleroy answered the summons at once. He came down the broad
staircase with a bounding step; the Earl heard him run across the hall, and
then the door opened and he came in with red cheeks and sparkling eyes.
“I was waiting for you to send for me,” he said. “I was ready a long time
ago. I'm EVER so much obliged to you for all those things! I'm EVER so
much obliged to you! I have been playing with them all the morning.”
“Oh!” said the Earl, “you like them, do you?”
“I like them so much—well, I couldn't tell you how much!” said
Fauntleroy, his face glowing with delight. “There's one that's like baseball,
only you play it on a board with black and white pegs, and you keep your
score with some counters on a wire. I tried to teach Dawson, but she
couldn't quite understand it just at first—you see, she never played baseball,
likely to interest him.
“Did you ever know any one,” he said to Dawson, “who had such a kind
grandfather!”
Dawson's face wore an uncertain expression for a moment. She had not a
very high opinion of his lordship the Earl. She had not been in the house
many days, but she had been there long enough to hear the old nobleman's
peculiarities discussed very freely in the servants' hall.
“An' of all the wicious, savage, hill-tempered hold fellows it was ever my
hill-luck to wear livery hunder,” the tallest footman had said, “he's the
wiolentest and wust by a long shot.”
And this particular footman, whose name was Thomas, had also repeated
to his companions below stairs some of the Earl's remarks to Mr. Havisham,
when they had been discussing these very preparations.
“Give him his own way, and fill his rooms with toys,” my lord had said.
“Give him what will amuse him, and he'll forget about his mother quickly
enough. Amuse him, and fill his mind with other things, and we shall have
no trouble. That's boy nature.”
So, perhaps, having had this truly amiable object in view, it did not
please him so very much to find it did not seem to be exactly this particular
boy's nature. The Earl had passed a bad night and had spent the morning in
his room; but at noon, after he had lunched, he sent for his grandson.
Fauntleroy answered the summons at once. He came down the broad
staircase with a bounding step; the Earl heard him run across the hall, and
then the door opened and he came in with red cheeks and sparkling eyes.
“I was waiting for you to send for me,” he said. “I was ready a long time
ago. I'm EVER so much obliged to you for all those things! I'm EVER so
much obliged to you! I have been playing with them all the morning.”
“Oh!” said the Earl, “you like them, do you?”
“I like them so much—well, I couldn't tell you how much!” said
Fauntleroy, his face glowing with delight. “There's one that's like baseball,
only you play it on a board with black and white pegs, and you keep your
score with some counters on a wire. I tried to teach Dawson, but she
couldn't quite understand it just at first—you see, she never played baseball,
Page 74
being a lady; and I'm afraid I wasn't very good at explaining it to her. But
you know all about it, don't you?”
“I'm afraid I don't,” replied the Earl. “It's an American game, isn't it? Is it
something like cricket?”
“I never saw cricket,” said Fauntleroy; “but Mr. Hobbs took me several
times to see baseball. It's a splendid game. You get so excited! Would you
like me to go and get my game and show it to you? Perhaps it would amuse
you and make you forget about your foot. Does your foot hurt you very
much this morning?”
“More than I enjoy,” was the answer.
“Then perhaps you couldn't forget it,” said the little fellow anxiously.
“Perhaps it would bother you to be told about the game. Do you think it
would amuse you, or do you think it would bother you?”
“Go and get it,” said the Earl.
It certainly was a novel entertainment this,—making a companion of a
child who offered to teach him to play games,—but the very novelty of it
amused him. There was a smile lurking about the Earl's mouth when Cedric
came back with the box containing the game, in his arms, and an expression
of the most eager interest on his face.
“May I pull that little table over here to your chair?” he asked.
“Ring for Thomas,” said the Earl. “He will place it for you.”
“Oh, I can do it myself,” answered Fauntleroy. “It's not very heavy.”
“Very well,” replied his grandfather. The lurking smile deepened on the
old man's face as he watched the little fellow's preparations; there was such
an absorbed interest in them. The small table was dragged forward and
placed by his chair, and the game taken from its box and arranged upon it.
“It's very interesting when you once begin,” said Fauntleroy. “You see,
the black pegs can be your side and the white ones mine. They're men, you
know, and once round the field is a home run and counts one—and these are
the outs—and here is the first base and that's the second and that's the third
and that's the home base.”
He entered into the details of explanation with the greatest animation. He
showed all the attitudes of pitcher and catcher and batter in the real game,
and gave a dramatic description of a wonderful “hot ball” he had seen
you know all about it, don't you?”
“I'm afraid I don't,” replied the Earl. “It's an American game, isn't it? Is it
something like cricket?”
“I never saw cricket,” said Fauntleroy; “but Mr. Hobbs took me several
times to see baseball. It's a splendid game. You get so excited! Would you
like me to go and get my game and show it to you? Perhaps it would amuse
you and make you forget about your foot. Does your foot hurt you very
much this morning?”
“More than I enjoy,” was the answer.
“Then perhaps you couldn't forget it,” said the little fellow anxiously.
“Perhaps it would bother you to be told about the game. Do you think it
would amuse you, or do you think it would bother you?”
“Go and get it,” said the Earl.
It certainly was a novel entertainment this,—making a companion of a
child who offered to teach him to play games,—but the very novelty of it
amused him. There was a smile lurking about the Earl's mouth when Cedric
came back with the box containing the game, in his arms, and an expression
of the most eager interest on his face.
“May I pull that little table over here to your chair?” he asked.
“Ring for Thomas,” said the Earl. “He will place it for you.”
“Oh, I can do it myself,” answered Fauntleroy. “It's not very heavy.”
“Very well,” replied his grandfather. The lurking smile deepened on the
old man's face as he watched the little fellow's preparations; there was such
an absorbed interest in them. The small table was dragged forward and
placed by his chair, and the game taken from its box and arranged upon it.
“It's very interesting when you once begin,” said Fauntleroy. “You see,
the black pegs can be your side and the white ones mine. They're men, you
know, and once round the field is a home run and counts one—and these are
the outs—and here is the first base and that's the second and that's the third
and that's the home base.”
He entered into the details of explanation with the greatest animation. He
showed all the attitudes of pitcher and catcher and batter in the real game,
and gave a dramatic description of a wonderful “hot ball” he had seen
Page 75
caught on the glorious occasion on which he had witnessed a match in
company with Mr. Hobbs. His vigorous, graceful little body, his eager
gestures, his simple enjoyment of it all, were pleasant to behold.
When at last the explanations and illustrations were at an end and the
game began in good earnest, the Earl still found himself entertained. His
young companion was wholly absorbed; he played with all his childish
heart; his gay little laughs when he made a good throw, his enthusiasm over
a “home run,” his impartial delight over his own good luck and his
opponent's, would have given a flavor to any game.
If, a week before, any one had told the Earl of Dorincourt that on that
particular morning he would be forgetting his gout and his bad temper in a
child's game, played with black and white wooden pegs, on a gayly painted
board, with a curly-headed small boy for a companion, he would without
doubt have made himself very unpleasant; and yet he certainly had
forgotten himself when the door opened and Thomas announced a visitor.
The visitor in question, who was an elderly gentleman in black, and no
less a person than the clergyman of the parish, was so startled by the
amazing scene which met his eye, that he almost fell back a pace, and ran
some risk of colliding with Thomas.
There was, in fact, no part of his duty that the Reverend Mr. Mordaunt
found so decidedly unpleasant as that part which compelled him to call
upon his noble patron at the Castle. His noble patron, indeed, usually made
these visits as disagreeable as it lay in his lordly power to make them. He
abhorred churches and charities, and flew into violent rages when any of his
tenantry took the liberty of being poor and ill and needing assistance. When
his gout was at its worst, he did not hesitate to announce that he would not
be bored and irritated by being told stories of their miserable misfortunes;
when his gout troubled him less and he was in a somewhat more humane
frame of mind, he would perhaps give the rector some money, after having
bullied him in the most painful manner, and berated the whole parish for its
shiftlessness and imbecility. But, whatsoever his mood, he never failed to
make as many sarcastic and embarrassing speeches as possible, and to
cause the Reverend Mr. Mordaunt to wish it were proper and Christian-like
to throw something heavy at him. During all the years in which Mr.
Mordaunt had been in charge of Dorincourt parish, the rector certainly did
not remember having seen his lordship, of his own free will, do any one a
company with Mr. Hobbs. His vigorous, graceful little body, his eager
gestures, his simple enjoyment of it all, were pleasant to behold.
When at last the explanations and illustrations were at an end and the
game began in good earnest, the Earl still found himself entertained. His
young companion was wholly absorbed; he played with all his childish
heart; his gay little laughs when he made a good throw, his enthusiasm over
a “home run,” his impartial delight over his own good luck and his
opponent's, would have given a flavor to any game.
If, a week before, any one had told the Earl of Dorincourt that on that
particular morning he would be forgetting his gout and his bad temper in a
child's game, played with black and white wooden pegs, on a gayly painted
board, with a curly-headed small boy for a companion, he would without
doubt have made himself very unpleasant; and yet he certainly had
forgotten himself when the door opened and Thomas announced a visitor.
The visitor in question, who was an elderly gentleman in black, and no
less a person than the clergyman of the parish, was so startled by the
amazing scene which met his eye, that he almost fell back a pace, and ran
some risk of colliding with Thomas.
There was, in fact, no part of his duty that the Reverend Mr. Mordaunt
found so decidedly unpleasant as that part which compelled him to call
upon his noble patron at the Castle. His noble patron, indeed, usually made
these visits as disagreeable as it lay in his lordly power to make them. He
abhorred churches and charities, and flew into violent rages when any of his
tenantry took the liberty of being poor and ill and needing assistance. When
his gout was at its worst, he did not hesitate to announce that he would not
be bored and irritated by being told stories of their miserable misfortunes;
when his gout troubled him less and he was in a somewhat more humane
frame of mind, he would perhaps give the rector some money, after having
bullied him in the most painful manner, and berated the whole parish for its
shiftlessness and imbecility. But, whatsoever his mood, he never failed to
make as many sarcastic and embarrassing speeches as possible, and to
cause the Reverend Mr. Mordaunt to wish it were proper and Christian-like
to throw something heavy at him. During all the years in which Mr.
Mordaunt had been in charge of Dorincourt parish, the rector certainly did
not remember having seen his lordship, of his own free will, do any one a
Page 76
kindness, or, under any circumstances whatever, show that he thought of
any one but himself.
He had called to-day to speak to him of a specially pressing case, and as
he had walked up the avenue, he had, for two reasons, dreaded his visit
more than usual. In the first place, he knew that his lordship had for several
days been suffering with the gout, and had been in so villainous a humor
that rumors of it had even reached the village—carried there by one of the
young women servants, to her sister, who kept a little shop and retailed
darning-needles and cotton and peppermints and gossip, as a means of
earning an honest living. What Mrs. Dibble did not know about the Castle
and its inmates, and the farm-houses and their inmates, and the village and
its population, was really not worth being talked about. And of course she
knew everything about the Castle, because her sister, Jane Shorts, was one
of the upper housemaids, and was very friendly and intimate with Thomas.
“And the way his lordship do go on!” said Mrs. Dibble, over the counter,
“and the way he do use language, Mr. Thomas told Jane herself, no flesh
and blood as is in livery could stand—for throw a plate of toast at Mr.
Thomas, hisself, he did, not more than two days since, and if it weren't for
other things being agreeable and the society below stairs most genteel,
warning would have been gave within a' hour!”
And the rector had heard all this, for somehow the Earl was a favorite
black sheep in the cottages and farm-houses, and his bad behavior gave
many a good woman something to talk about when she had company to tea.
And the second reason was even worse, because it was a new one and
had been talked about with the most excited interest.
Who did not know of the old nobleman's fury when his handsome son the
Captain had married the American lady? Who did not know how cruelly he
had treated the Captain, and how the big, gay, sweet-smiling young man,
who was the only member of the grand family any one liked, had died in a
foreign land, poor and unforgiven? Who did not know how fiercely his
lordship had hated the poor young creature who had been this son's wife,
and how he had hated the thought of her child and never meant to see the
boy—until his two sons died and left him without an heir? And then, who
did not know that he had looked forward without any affection or pleasure
to his grandson's coming, and that he had made up his mind that he should
any one but himself.
He had called to-day to speak to him of a specially pressing case, and as
he had walked up the avenue, he had, for two reasons, dreaded his visit
more than usual. In the first place, he knew that his lordship had for several
days been suffering with the gout, and had been in so villainous a humor
that rumors of it had even reached the village—carried there by one of the
young women servants, to her sister, who kept a little shop and retailed
darning-needles and cotton and peppermints and gossip, as a means of
earning an honest living. What Mrs. Dibble did not know about the Castle
and its inmates, and the farm-houses and their inmates, and the village and
its population, was really not worth being talked about. And of course she
knew everything about the Castle, because her sister, Jane Shorts, was one
of the upper housemaids, and was very friendly and intimate with Thomas.
“And the way his lordship do go on!” said Mrs. Dibble, over the counter,
“and the way he do use language, Mr. Thomas told Jane herself, no flesh
and blood as is in livery could stand—for throw a plate of toast at Mr.
Thomas, hisself, he did, not more than two days since, and if it weren't for
other things being agreeable and the society below stairs most genteel,
warning would have been gave within a' hour!”
And the rector had heard all this, for somehow the Earl was a favorite
black sheep in the cottages and farm-houses, and his bad behavior gave
many a good woman something to talk about when she had company to tea.
And the second reason was even worse, because it was a new one and
had been talked about with the most excited interest.
Who did not know of the old nobleman's fury when his handsome son the
Captain had married the American lady? Who did not know how cruelly he
had treated the Captain, and how the big, gay, sweet-smiling young man,
who was the only member of the grand family any one liked, had died in a
foreign land, poor and unforgiven? Who did not know how fiercely his
lordship had hated the poor young creature who had been this son's wife,
and how he had hated the thought of her child and never meant to see the
boy—until his two sons died and left him without an heir? And then, who
did not know that he had looked forward without any affection or pleasure
to his grandson's coming, and that he had made up his mind that he should
Page 77
find the boy a vulgar, awkward, pert American lad, more likely to disgrace
his noble name than to honor it?
The proud, angry old man thought he had kept all his thoughts secret. He
did not suppose any one had dared to guess at, much less talk over what he
felt, and dreaded; but his servants watched him, and read his face and his
ill-humors and fits of gloom, and discussed them in the servants' hall. And
while he thought himself quite secure from the common herd, Thomas was
telling Jane and the cook, and the butler, and the housemaids and the other
footmen that it was his opinion that “the hold man was wuss than usual a-
thinkin' hover the Capting's boy, an' hanticipatin' as he won't be no credit to
the fambly. An' serve him right,” added Thomas; “hit's 'is hown fault. Wot
can he iggspect from a child brought up in pore circumstances in that there
low Hamerica?”
And as the Reverend Mr. Mordaunt walked under the great trees, he
remembered that this questionable little boy had arrived at the Castle only
the evening before, and that there were nine chances to one that his
lordship's worst fears were realized, and twenty-two chances to one that if
the poor little fellow had disappointed him, the Earl was even now in a
tearing rage, and ready to vent all his rancor on the first person who called
—which it appeared probable would be his reverend self.
Judge then of his amazement when, as Thomas opened the library door,
his ears were greeted by a delighted ring of childish laughter.
“That's two out!” shouted an excited, clear little voice. “You see it's two
out!”
And there was the Earl's chair, and the gout-stool, and his foot on it; and
by him a small table and a game on it; and quite close to him, actually
leaning against his arm and his ungouty knee, was a little boy with face
glowing, and eyes dancing with excitement. “It's two out!” the little stranger
cried. “You hadn't any luck that time, had you?”—And then they both
recognized at once that some one had come in.
The Earl glanced around, knitting his shaggy eyebrows as he had a trick
of doing, and when he saw who it was, Mr. Mordaunt was still more
surprised to see that he looked even less disagreeable than usual instead of
more so. In fact, he looked almost as if he had forgotten for the moment
how disagreeable he was, and how unpleasant he really could make himself
when he tried.
his noble name than to honor it?
The proud, angry old man thought he had kept all his thoughts secret. He
did not suppose any one had dared to guess at, much less talk over what he
felt, and dreaded; but his servants watched him, and read his face and his
ill-humors and fits of gloom, and discussed them in the servants' hall. And
while he thought himself quite secure from the common herd, Thomas was
telling Jane and the cook, and the butler, and the housemaids and the other
footmen that it was his opinion that “the hold man was wuss than usual a-
thinkin' hover the Capting's boy, an' hanticipatin' as he won't be no credit to
the fambly. An' serve him right,” added Thomas; “hit's 'is hown fault. Wot
can he iggspect from a child brought up in pore circumstances in that there
low Hamerica?”
And as the Reverend Mr. Mordaunt walked under the great trees, he
remembered that this questionable little boy had arrived at the Castle only
the evening before, and that there were nine chances to one that his
lordship's worst fears were realized, and twenty-two chances to one that if
the poor little fellow had disappointed him, the Earl was even now in a
tearing rage, and ready to vent all his rancor on the first person who called
—which it appeared probable would be his reverend self.
Judge then of his amazement when, as Thomas opened the library door,
his ears were greeted by a delighted ring of childish laughter.
“That's two out!” shouted an excited, clear little voice. “You see it's two
out!”
And there was the Earl's chair, and the gout-stool, and his foot on it; and
by him a small table and a game on it; and quite close to him, actually
leaning against his arm and his ungouty knee, was a little boy with face
glowing, and eyes dancing with excitement. “It's two out!” the little stranger
cried. “You hadn't any luck that time, had you?”—And then they both
recognized at once that some one had come in.
The Earl glanced around, knitting his shaggy eyebrows as he had a trick
of doing, and when he saw who it was, Mr. Mordaunt was still more
surprised to see that he looked even less disagreeable than usual instead of
more so. In fact, he looked almost as if he had forgotten for the moment
how disagreeable he was, and how unpleasant he really could make himself
when he tried.
Page 78
“Ah!” he said, in his harsh voice, but giving his hand rather graciously.
“Good-morning, Mordaunt. I've found a new employment, you see.”
He put his other hand on Cedric's shoulder,—perhaps deep down in his
heart there was a stir of gratified pride that it was such an heir he had to
present; there was a spark of something like pleasure in his eyes as he
moved the boy slightly forward.
“This is the new Lord Fauntleroy,” he said. “Fauntleroy, this is Mr.
Mordaunt, the rector of the parish.”
Fauntleroy looked up at the gentleman in the clerical garments, and gave
him his hand.
“I am very glad to make your acquaintance, sir,” he said, remembering
the words he had heard Mr. Hobbs use on one or two occasions when he
had been greeting a new customer with ceremony.
Cedric felt quite sure that one ought to be more than usually polite to a
minister.
Mr. Mordaunt held the small hand in his a moment as he looked down at
the child's face, smiling involuntarily. He liked the little fellow from that
instant—as in fact people always did like him. And it was not the boy's
beauty and grace which most appealed to him; it was the simple, natural
kindliness in the little lad which made any words he uttered, however quaint
and unexpected, sound pleasant and sincere. As the rector looked at Cedric,
he forgot to think of the Earl at all. Nothing in the world is so strong as a
kind heart, and somehow this kind little heart, though it was only the heart
of a child, seemed to clear all the atmosphere of the big gloomy room and
make it brighter.
“I am delighted to make your acquaintance, Lord Fauntleroy,” said the
rector. “You made a long journey to come to us. A great many people will
be glad to know you made it safely.”
“It WAS a long way,” answered Fauntleroy, “but Dearest, my mother,
was with me and I wasn't lonely. Of course you are never lonely if your
mother is with you; and the ship was beautiful.”
“Take a chair, Mordaunt,” said the Earl. Mr. Mordaunt sat down. He
glanced from Fauntleroy to the Earl.
“Your lordship is greatly to be congratulated,” he said warmly.
“Good-morning, Mordaunt. I've found a new employment, you see.”
He put his other hand on Cedric's shoulder,—perhaps deep down in his
heart there was a stir of gratified pride that it was such an heir he had to
present; there was a spark of something like pleasure in his eyes as he
moved the boy slightly forward.
“This is the new Lord Fauntleroy,” he said. “Fauntleroy, this is Mr.
Mordaunt, the rector of the parish.”
Fauntleroy looked up at the gentleman in the clerical garments, and gave
him his hand.
“I am very glad to make your acquaintance, sir,” he said, remembering
the words he had heard Mr. Hobbs use on one or two occasions when he
had been greeting a new customer with ceremony.
Cedric felt quite sure that one ought to be more than usually polite to a
minister.
Mr. Mordaunt held the small hand in his a moment as he looked down at
the child's face, smiling involuntarily. He liked the little fellow from that
instant—as in fact people always did like him. And it was not the boy's
beauty and grace which most appealed to him; it was the simple, natural
kindliness in the little lad which made any words he uttered, however quaint
and unexpected, sound pleasant and sincere. As the rector looked at Cedric,
he forgot to think of the Earl at all. Nothing in the world is so strong as a
kind heart, and somehow this kind little heart, though it was only the heart
of a child, seemed to clear all the atmosphere of the big gloomy room and
make it brighter.
“I am delighted to make your acquaintance, Lord Fauntleroy,” said the
rector. “You made a long journey to come to us. A great many people will
be glad to know you made it safely.”
“It WAS a long way,” answered Fauntleroy, “but Dearest, my mother,
was with me and I wasn't lonely. Of course you are never lonely if your
mother is with you; and the ship was beautiful.”
“Take a chair, Mordaunt,” said the Earl. Mr. Mordaunt sat down. He
glanced from Fauntleroy to the Earl.
“Your lordship is greatly to be congratulated,” he said warmly.
Page 79
But the Earl plainly had no intention of showing his feelings on the
subject.
“He is like his father,” he said rather gruffly. “Let us hope he'll conduct
himself more creditably.” And then he added: “Well, what is it this morning,
Mordaunt? Who is in trouble now?”
This was not as bad as Mr. Mordaunt had expected, but he hesitated a
second before he began.
“It is Higgins,” he said; “Higgins of Edge Farm. He has been very
unfortunate. He was ill himself last autumn, and his children had scarlet
fever. I can't say that he is a very good manager, but he has had ill-luck, and
of course he is behindhand in many ways. He is in trouble about his rent
now. Newick tells him if he doesn't pay it, he must leave the place; and of
course that would be a very serious matter. His wife is ill, and he came to
me yesterday to beg me to see about it, and ask you for time. He thinks if
you would give him time he could catch up again.”
“They all think that,” said the Earl, looking rather black.
Fauntleroy made a movement forward. He had been standing between his
grandfather and the visitor, listening with all his might. He had begun to be
interested in Higgins at once. He wondered how many children there were,
and if the scarlet fever had hurt them very much. His eyes were wide open
and were fixed upon Mr. Mordaunt with intent interest as that gentleman
went on with the conversation.
“Higgins is a well-meaning man,” said the rector, making an effort to
strengthen his plea.
“He is a bad enough tenant,” replied his lordship. “And he is always
behindhand, Newick tells me.”
“He is in great trouble now,” said the rector.
“He is very fond of his wife and children, and if the farm is taken from
him they may literally starve. He can not give them the nourishing things
they need. Two of the children were left very low after the fever, and the
doctor orders for them wine and luxuries that Higgins can not afford.”
At this Fauntleroy moved a step nearer.
“That was the way with Michael,” he said.
The Earl slightly started.
subject.
“He is like his father,” he said rather gruffly. “Let us hope he'll conduct
himself more creditably.” And then he added: “Well, what is it this morning,
Mordaunt? Who is in trouble now?”
This was not as bad as Mr. Mordaunt had expected, but he hesitated a
second before he began.
“It is Higgins,” he said; “Higgins of Edge Farm. He has been very
unfortunate. He was ill himself last autumn, and his children had scarlet
fever. I can't say that he is a very good manager, but he has had ill-luck, and
of course he is behindhand in many ways. He is in trouble about his rent
now. Newick tells him if he doesn't pay it, he must leave the place; and of
course that would be a very serious matter. His wife is ill, and he came to
me yesterday to beg me to see about it, and ask you for time. He thinks if
you would give him time he could catch up again.”
“They all think that,” said the Earl, looking rather black.
Fauntleroy made a movement forward. He had been standing between his
grandfather and the visitor, listening with all his might. He had begun to be
interested in Higgins at once. He wondered how many children there were,
and if the scarlet fever had hurt them very much. His eyes were wide open
and were fixed upon Mr. Mordaunt with intent interest as that gentleman
went on with the conversation.
“Higgins is a well-meaning man,” said the rector, making an effort to
strengthen his plea.
“He is a bad enough tenant,” replied his lordship. “And he is always
behindhand, Newick tells me.”
“He is in great trouble now,” said the rector.
“He is very fond of his wife and children, and if the farm is taken from
him they may literally starve. He can not give them the nourishing things
they need. Two of the children were left very low after the fever, and the
doctor orders for them wine and luxuries that Higgins can not afford.”
At this Fauntleroy moved a step nearer.
“That was the way with Michael,” he said.
The Earl slightly started.
Page 80
“I forgot YOU!” he said. “I forgot we had a philanthropist in the room.
Who was Michael?” And the gleam of queer amusement came back into the
old man's deep-set eyes.
“He was Bridget's husband, who had the fever,” answered Fauntleroy;
“and he couldn't pay the rent or buy wine and things. And you gave me that
money to help him.”
The Earl drew his brows together into a curious frown, which somehow
was scarcely grim at all. He glanced across at Mr. Mordaunt.
“I don't know what sort of landed proprietor he will make,” he said. “I
told Havisham the boy was to have what he wanted—anything he wanted—
and what he wanted, it seems, was money to give to beggars.”
“Oh! but they weren't beggars,” said Fauntleroy eagerly. “Michael was a
splendid bricklayer! They all worked.”
“Oh!” said the Earl, “they were not beggars. They were splendid
bricklayers, and bootblacks, and apple-women.”
He bent his gaze on the boy for a few seconds in silence. The fact was
that a new thought was coming to him, and though, perhaps, it was not
prompted by the noblest emotions, it was not a bad thought. “Come here,”
he said, at last.
Fauntleroy went and stood as near to him as possible without
encroaching on the gouty foot.
“What would YOU do in this case?” his lordship asked.
It must be confessed that Mr. Mordaunt experienced for the moment a
curious sensation. Being a man of great thoughtfulness, and having spent so
many years on the estate of Dorincourt, knowing the tenantry, rich and poor,
the people of the village, honest and industrious, dishonest and lazy, he
realized very strongly what power for good or evil would be given in the
future to this one small boy standing there, his brown eyes wide open, his
hands deep in his pockets; and the thought came to him also that a great
deal of power might, perhaps, through the caprice of a proud, self-indulgent
old man, be given to him now, and that if his young nature were not a
simple and generous one, it might be the worst thing that could happen, not
only for others, but for himself.
“And what would YOU do in such a case?” demanded the Earl.
Who was Michael?” And the gleam of queer amusement came back into the
old man's deep-set eyes.
“He was Bridget's husband, who had the fever,” answered Fauntleroy;
“and he couldn't pay the rent or buy wine and things. And you gave me that
money to help him.”
The Earl drew his brows together into a curious frown, which somehow
was scarcely grim at all. He glanced across at Mr. Mordaunt.
“I don't know what sort of landed proprietor he will make,” he said. “I
told Havisham the boy was to have what he wanted—anything he wanted—
and what he wanted, it seems, was money to give to beggars.”
“Oh! but they weren't beggars,” said Fauntleroy eagerly. “Michael was a
splendid bricklayer! They all worked.”
“Oh!” said the Earl, “they were not beggars. They were splendid
bricklayers, and bootblacks, and apple-women.”
He bent his gaze on the boy for a few seconds in silence. The fact was
that a new thought was coming to him, and though, perhaps, it was not
prompted by the noblest emotions, it was not a bad thought. “Come here,”
he said, at last.
Fauntleroy went and stood as near to him as possible without
encroaching on the gouty foot.
“What would YOU do in this case?” his lordship asked.
It must be confessed that Mr. Mordaunt experienced for the moment a
curious sensation. Being a man of great thoughtfulness, and having spent so
many years on the estate of Dorincourt, knowing the tenantry, rich and poor,
the people of the village, honest and industrious, dishonest and lazy, he
realized very strongly what power for good or evil would be given in the
future to this one small boy standing there, his brown eyes wide open, his
hands deep in his pockets; and the thought came to him also that a great
deal of power might, perhaps, through the caprice of a proud, self-indulgent
old man, be given to him now, and that if his young nature were not a
simple and generous one, it might be the worst thing that could happen, not
only for others, but for himself.
“And what would YOU do in such a case?” demanded the Earl.
Page 81
Fauntleroy drew a little nearer, and laid one hand on his knee, with the
most confiding air of good comradeship.
“If I were very rich,” he said, “and not only just a little boy, I should let
him stay, and give him the things for his children; but then, I am only a
boy.” Then, after a second's pause, in which his face brightened visibly,
“YOU can do anything, can't you?” he said.
“Humph!” said my lord, staring at him. “That's your opinion, is it?” And
he was not displeased either.
“I mean you can give any one anything,” said Fauntleroy. “Who's
Newick?”
“He is my agent,” answered the Earl, “and some of my tenants are not
over-fond of him.”
“Are you going to write him a letter now?” inquired Fauntleroy. “Shall I
bring you the pen and ink? I can take the game off this table.”
It plainly had not for an instant occurred to him that Newick would be
allowed to do his worst.
The Earl paused a moment, still looking at him. “Can you write?” he
asked.
“Yes,” answered Cedric, “but not very well.”
“Move the things from the table,” commanded my lord, “and bring the
pen and ink, and a sheet of paper from my desk.”
Mr. Mordaunt's interest began to increase. Fauntleroy did as he was told
very deftly. In a few moments, the sheet of paper, the big inkstand, and the
pen were ready.
“There!” he said gayly, “now you can write it.”
“You are to write it,” said the Earl.
“I!” exclaimed Fauntleroy, and a flush overspread his forehead. “Will it
do if I write it? I don't always spell quite right when I haven't a dictionary,
and nobody tells me.”
“It will do,” answered the Earl. “Higgins will not complain of the
spelling. I'm not the philanthropist; you are. Dip your pen in the ink.”
Fauntleroy took up the pen and dipped it in the ink-bottle, then he
arranged himself in position, leaning on the table.
“Now,” he inquired, “what must I say?”
most confiding air of good comradeship.
“If I were very rich,” he said, “and not only just a little boy, I should let
him stay, and give him the things for his children; but then, I am only a
boy.” Then, after a second's pause, in which his face brightened visibly,
“YOU can do anything, can't you?” he said.
“Humph!” said my lord, staring at him. “That's your opinion, is it?” And
he was not displeased either.
“I mean you can give any one anything,” said Fauntleroy. “Who's
Newick?”
“He is my agent,” answered the Earl, “and some of my tenants are not
over-fond of him.”
“Are you going to write him a letter now?” inquired Fauntleroy. “Shall I
bring you the pen and ink? I can take the game off this table.”
It plainly had not for an instant occurred to him that Newick would be
allowed to do his worst.
The Earl paused a moment, still looking at him. “Can you write?” he
asked.
“Yes,” answered Cedric, “but not very well.”
“Move the things from the table,” commanded my lord, “and bring the
pen and ink, and a sheet of paper from my desk.”
Mr. Mordaunt's interest began to increase. Fauntleroy did as he was told
very deftly. In a few moments, the sheet of paper, the big inkstand, and the
pen were ready.
“There!” he said gayly, “now you can write it.”
“You are to write it,” said the Earl.
“I!” exclaimed Fauntleroy, and a flush overspread his forehead. “Will it
do if I write it? I don't always spell quite right when I haven't a dictionary,
and nobody tells me.”
“It will do,” answered the Earl. “Higgins will not complain of the
spelling. I'm not the philanthropist; you are. Dip your pen in the ink.”
Fauntleroy took up the pen and dipped it in the ink-bottle, then he
arranged himself in position, leaning on the table.
“Now,” he inquired, “what must I say?”
Page 82
“You may say, 'Higgins is not to be interfered with, for the present,' and
sign it, 'Fauntleroy,'” said the Earl.
Fauntleroy dipped his pen in the ink again, and resting his arm, began to
write. It was rather a slow and serious process, but he gave his whole soul
to it. After a while, however, the manuscript was complete, and he handed it
to his grandfather with a smile slightly tinged with anxiety.
“Do you think it will do?” he asked.
The Earl looked at it, and the corners of his mouth twitched a little.
“Yes,” he answered; “Higgins will find it entirely satisfactory.” And he
handed it to Mr. Mordaunt.
What Mr. Mordaunt found written was this:
“Dear mr. Newik if you pleas mr. higins is not to be intur feared with for
the present and oblige. Yours rispecferly,
“FAUNTLEROY.”
“Mr. Hobbs always signed his letters that way,” said Fauntleroy; “and I
thought I'd better say 'please.' Is that exactly the right way to spell
'interfered'?”
“It's not exactly the way it is spelled in the dictionary,” answered the
Earl.
“I was afraid of that,” said Fauntleroy. “I ought to have asked. You see,
that's the way with words of more than one syllable; you have to look in the
dictionary. It's always safest. I'll write it over again.”
And write it over again he did, making quite an imposing copy, and
taking precautions in the matter of spelling by consulting the Earl himself.
“Spelling is a curious thing,” he said. “It's so often different from what
you expect it to be. I used to think 'please' was spelled p-l-e-e-s, but it isn't,
you know; and you'd think 'dear' was spelled d-e-r-e, if you didn't inquire.
Sometimes it almost discourages you.”
When Mr. Mordaunt went away, he took the letter with him, and he took
something else with him also—namely, a pleasanter feeling and a more
hopeful one than he had ever carried home with him down that avenue on
any previous visit he had made at Dorincourt Castle.
When he was gone, Fauntleroy, who had accompanied him to the door,
went back to his grandfather.
sign it, 'Fauntleroy,'” said the Earl.
Fauntleroy dipped his pen in the ink again, and resting his arm, began to
write. It was rather a slow and serious process, but he gave his whole soul
to it. After a while, however, the manuscript was complete, and he handed it
to his grandfather with a smile slightly tinged with anxiety.
“Do you think it will do?” he asked.
The Earl looked at it, and the corners of his mouth twitched a little.
“Yes,” he answered; “Higgins will find it entirely satisfactory.” And he
handed it to Mr. Mordaunt.
What Mr. Mordaunt found written was this:
“Dear mr. Newik if you pleas mr. higins is not to be intur feared with for
the present and oblige. Yours rispecferly,
“FAUNTLEROY.”
“Mr. Hobbs always signed his letters that way,” said Fauntleroy; “and I
thought I'd better say 'please.' Is that exactly the right way to spell
'interfered'?”
“It's not exactly the way it is spelled in the dictionary,” answered the
Earl.
“I was afraid of that,” said Fauntleroy. “I ought to have asked. You see,
that's the way with words of more than one syllable; you have to look in the
dictionary. It's always safest. I'll write it over again.”
And write it over again he did, making quite an imposing copy, and
taking precautions in the matter of spelling by consulting the Earl himself.
“Spelling is a curious thing,” he said. “It's so often different from what
you expect it to be. I used to think 'please' was spelled p-l-e-e-s, but it isn't,
you know; and you'd think 'dear' was spelled d-e-r-e, if you didn't inquire.
Sometimes it almost discourages you.”
When Mr. Mordaunt went away, he took the letter with him, and he took
something else with him also—namely, a pleasanter feeling and a more
hopeful one than he had ever carried home with him down that avenue on
any previous visit he had made at Dorincourt Castle.
When he was gone, Fauntleroy, who had accompanied him to the door,
went back to his grandfather.
Page 83
“May I go to Dearest now?” he asked. “I think she will be waiting for
me.”
The Earl was silent a moment.
“There is something in the stable for you to see first,” he said. “Ring the
bell.”
“If you please,” said Fauntleroy, with his quick little flush. “I'm very
much obliged; but I think I'd better see it to-morrow. She will be expecting
me all the time.”
“Very well,” answered the Earl. “We will order the carriage.” Then he
added dryly, “It's a pony.”
Fauntleroy drew a long breath.
“A pony!” he exclaimed. “Whose pony is it?”
“Yours,” replied the Earl.
“Mine?” cried the little fellow. “Mine—like the things upstairs?”
“Yes,” said his grandfather. “Would you like to see it? Shall I order it to
be brought around?”
Fauntleroy's cheeks grew redder and redder.
“I never thought I should have a pony!” he said. “I never thought that!
How glad Dearest will be. You give me EVERYthing, don't you?”
“Do you wish to see it?” inquired the Earl.
Fauntleroy drew a long breath. “I WANT to see it,” he said. “I want to
see it so much I can hardly wait. But I'm afraid there isn't time.”
“You MUST go and see your mother this afternoon?” asked the Earl.
“You think you can't put it off?”
“Why,” said Fauntleroy, “she has been thinking about me all the morning,
and I have been thinking about her!”
“Oh!” said the Earl. “You have, have you? Ring the bell.”
As they drove down the avenue, under the arching trees, he was rather
silent. But Fauntleroy was not. He talked about the pony. What color was it?
How big was it? What was its name? What did it like to eat best? How old
was it? How early in the morning might he get up and see it?
“Dearest will be so glad!” he kept saying. “She will be so much obliged
to you for being so kind to me! She knows I always liked ponies so much,
me.”
The Earl was silent a moment.
“There is something in the stable for you to see first,” he said. “Ring the
bell.”
“If you please,” said Fauntleroy, with his quick little flush. “I'm very
much obliged; but I think I'd better see it to-morrow. She will be expecting
me all the time.”
“Very well,” answered the Earl. “We will order the carriage.” Then he
added dryly, “It's a pony.”
Fauntleroy drew a long breath.
“A pony!” he exclaimed. “Whose pony is it?”
“Yours,” replied the Earl.
“Mine?” cried the little fellow. “Mine—like the things upstairs?”
“Yes,” said his grandfather. “Would you like to see it? Shall I order it to
be brought around?”
Fauntleroy's cheeks grew redder and redder.
“I never thought I should have a pony!” he said. “I never thought that!
How glad Dearest will be. You give me EVERYthing, don't you?”
“Do you wish to see it?” inquired the Earl.
Fauntleroy drew a long breath. “I WANT to see it,” he said. “I want to
see it so much I can hardly wait. But I'm afraid there isn't time.”
“You MUST go and see your mother this afternoon?” asked the Earl.
“You think you can't put it off?”
“Why,” said Fauntleroy, “she has been thinking about me all the morning,
and I have been thinking about her!”
“Oh!” said the Earl. “You have, have you? Ring the bell.”
As they drove down the avenue, under the arching trees, he was rather
silent. But Fauntleroy was not. He talked about the pony. What color was it?
How big was it? What was its name? What did it like to eat best? How old
was it? How early in the morning might he get up and see it?
“Dearest will be so glad!” he kept saying. “She will be so much obliged
to you for being so kind to me! She knows I always liked ponies so much,
Page 84
but we never thought I should have one. There was a little boy on Fifth
Avenue who had one, and he used to ride out every morning and we used to
take a walk past his house to see him.”
He leaned back against the cushions and regarded the Earl with rapt
interest for a few minutes and in entire silence.
“I think you must be the best person in the world,” he burst forth at last.
“You are always doing good, aren't you?—and thinking about other people.
Dearest says that is the best kind of goodness; not to think about yourself,
but to think about other people. That is just the way you are, isn't it?”
His lordship was so dumfounded to find himself presented in such
agreeable colors, that he did not know exactly what to say. He felt that he
needed time for reflection. To see each of his ugly, selfish motives changed
into a good and generous one by the simplicity of a child was a singular
experience.
Fauntleroy went on, still regarding him with admiring eyes—those great,
clear, innocent eyes!
“You make so many people happy,” he said. “There's Michael and
Bridget and their ten children, and the apple-woman, and Dick, and Mr.
Hobbs, and Mr. Higgins and Mrs. Higgins and their children, and Mr.
Mordaunt,—because of course he was glad,—and Dearest and me, about
the pony and all the other things. Do you know, I've counted it up on my
fingers and in my mind, and it's twenty-seven people you've been kind to.
That's a good many—twenty-seven!”
“And I was the person who was kind to them—was I?” said the Earl.
“Why, yes, you know,” answered Fauntleroy. “You made them all happy.
Do you know,” with some delicate hesitation, “that people are sometimes
mistaken about earls when they don't know them. Mr. Hobbs was. I am
going to write him, and tell him about it.”
“What was Mr. Hobbs's opinion of earls?” asked his lordship.
“Well, you see, the difficulty was,” replied his young companion, “that he
didn't know any, and he'd only read about them in books. He thought—you
mustn't mind it—that they were gory tyrants; and he said he wouldn't have
them hanging around his store. But if he'd known YOU, I'm sure he would
have felt quite different. I shall tell him about you.”
“What shall you tell him?”
Avenue who had one, and he used to ride out every morning and we used to
take a walk past his house to see him.”
He leaned back against the cushions and regarded the Earl with rapt
interest for a few minutes and in entire silence.
“I think you must be the best person in the world,” he burst forth at last.
“You are always doing good, aren't you?—and thinking about other people.
Dearest says that is the best kind of goodness; not to think about yourself,
but to think about other people. That is just the way you are, isn't it?”
His lordship was so dumfounded to find himself presented in such
agreeable colors, that he did not know exactly what to say. He felt that he
needed time for reflection. To see each of his ugly, selfish motives changed
into a good and generous one by the simplicity of a child was a singular
experience.
Fauntleroy went on, still regarding him with admiring eyes—those great,
clear, innocent eyes!
“You make so many people happy,” he said. “There's Michael and
Bridget and their ten children, and the apple-woman, and Dick, and Mr.
Hobbs, and Mr. Higgins and Mrs. Higgins and their children, and Mr.
Mordaunt,—because of course he was glad,—and Dearest and me, about
the pony and all the other things. Do you know, I've counted it up on my
fingers and in my mind, and it's twenty-seven people you've been kind to.
That's a good many—twenty-seven!”
“And I was the person who was kind to them—was I?” said the Earl.
“Why, yes, you know,” answered Fauntleroy. “You made them all happy.
Do you know,” with some delicate hesitation, “that people are sometimes
mistaken about earls when they don't know them. Mr. Hobbs was. I am
going to write him, and tell him about it.”
“What was Mr. Hobbs's opinion of earls?” asked his lordship.
“Well, you see, the difficulty was,” replied his young companion, “that he
didn't know any, and he'd only read about them in books. He thought—you
mustn't mind it—that they were gory tyrants; and he said he wouldn't have
them hanging around his store. But if he'd known YOU, I'm sure he would
have felt quite different. I shall tell him about you.”
“What shall you tell him?”
Page 85
“I shall tell him,” said Fauntleroy, glowing with enthusiasm, “that you
are the kindest man I ever heard of. And you are always thinking of other
people, and making them happy and—and I hope when I grow up, I shall be
just like you.”
“Just like me!” repeated his lordship, looking at the little kindling face.
And a dull red crept up under his withered skin, and he suddenly turned his
eyes away and looked out of the carriage window at the great beech-trees,
with the sun shining on their glossy, red-brown leaves.
“JUST like you,” said Fauntleroy, adding modestly, “if I can. Perhaps I'm
not good enough, but I'm going to try.”
The carriage rolled on down the stately avenue under the beautiful,
broad-branched trees, through the spaces of green shade and lanes of golden
sunlight. Fauntleroy saw again the lovely places where the ferns grew high
and the bluebells swayed in the breeze; he saw the deer, standing or lying in
the deep grass, turn their large, startled eyes as the carriage passed, and
caught glimpses of the brown rabbits as they scurried away. He heard the
whir of the partridges and the calls and songs of the birds, and it all seemed
even more beautiful to him than before. All his heart was filled with
pleasure and happiness in the beauty that was on every side. But the old
Earl saw and heard very different things, though he was apparently looking
out too. He saw a long life, in which there had been neither generous deeds
nor kind thoughts; he saw years in which a man who had been young and
strong and rich and powerful had used his youth and strength and wealth
and power only to please himself and kill time as the days and years
succeeded each other; he saw this man, when the time had been killed and
old age had come, solitary and without real friends in the midst of all his
splendid wealth; he saw people who disliked or feared him, and people who
would flatter and cringe to him, but no one who really cared whether he
lived or died, unless they had something to gain or lose by it. He looked out
on the broad acres which belonged to him, and he knew what Fauntleroy
did not—how far they extended, what wealth they represented, and how
many people had homes on their soil. And he knew, too,—another thing
Fauntleroy did not,—that in all those homes, humble or well-to-do, there
was probably not one person, however much he envied the wealth and
stately name and power, and however willing he would have been to
possess them, who would for an instant have thought of calling the noble
are the kindest man I ever heard of. And you are always thinking of other
people, and making them happy and—and I hope when I grow up, I shall be
just like you.”
“Just like me!” repeated his lordship, looking at the little kindling face.
And a dull red crept up under his withered skin, and he suddenly turned his
eyes away and looked out of the carriage window at the great beech-trees,
with the sun shining on their glossy, red-brown leaves.
“JUST like you,” said Fauntleroy, adding modestly, “if I can. Perhaps I'm
not good enough, but I'm going to try.”
The carriage rolled on down the stately avenue under the beautiful,
broad-branched trees, through the spaces of green shade and lanes of golden
sunlight. Fauntleroy saw again the lovely places where the ferns grew high
and the bluebells swayed in the breeze; he saw the deer, standing or lying in
the deep grass, turn their large, startled eyes as the carriage passed, and
caught glimpses of the brown rabbits as they scurried away. He heard the
whir of the partridges and the calls and songs of the birds, and it all seemed
even more beautiful to him than before. All his heart was filled with
pleasure and happiness in the beauty that was on every side. But the old
Earl saw and heard very different things, though he was apparently looking
out too. He saw a long life, in which there had been neither generous deeds
nor kind thoughts; he saw years in which a man who had been young and
strong and rich and powerful had used his youth and strength and wealth
and power only to please himself and kill time as the days and years
succeeded each other; he saw this man, when the time had been killed and
old age had come, solitary and without real friends in the midst of all his
splendid wealth; he saw people who disliked or feared him, and people who
would flatter and cringe to him, but no one who really cared whether he
lived or died, unless they had something to gain or lose by it. He looked out
on the broad acres which belonged to him, and he knew what Fauntleroy
did not—how far they extended, what wealth they represented, and how
many people had homes on their soil. And he knew, too,—another thing
Fauntleroy did not,—that in all those homes, humble or well-to-do, there
was probably not one person, however much he envied the wealth and
stately name and power, and however willing he would have been to
possess them, who would for an instant have thought of calling the noble
Page 86
owner “good,” or wishing, as this simple-souled little boy had, to be like
him.
And it was not exactly pleasant to reflect upon, even for a cynical,
worldly old man, who had been sufficient unto himself for seventy years
and who had never deigned to care what opinion the world held of him so
long as it did not interfere with his comfort or entertainment. And the fact
was, indeed, that he had never before condescended to reflect upon it at all;
and he only did so now because a child had believed him better than he
was, and by wishing to follow in his illustrious footsteps and imitate his
example, had suggested to him the curious question whether he was exactly
the person to take as a model.
Fauntleroy thought the Earl's foot must be hurting him, his brows knitted
themselves together so, as he looked out at the park; and thinking this, the
considerate little fellow tried not to disturb him, and enjoyed the trees and
the ferns and the deer in silence.
But at last the carriage, having passed the gates and bowled through the
green lanes for a short distance, stopped. They had reached Court Lodge;
and Fauntleroy was out upon the ground almost before the big footman had
time to open the carriage door.
The Earl wakened from his reverie with a start.
“What!” he said. “Are we here?”
“Yes,” said Fauntleroy. “Let me give you your stick. Just lean on me
when you get out.”
“I am not going to get out,” replied his lordship brusquely.
“Not—not to see Dearest?” exclaimed Fauntleroy with astonished face.
“'Dearest' will excuse me,” said the Earl dryly. “Go to her and tell her
that not even a new pony would keep you away.”
“She will be disappointed,” said Fauntleroy. “She will want to see you
very much.”
“I am afraid not,” was the answer. “The carriage will call for you as we
come back.—Tell Jeffries to drive on, Thomas.”
Thomas closed the carriage door; and, after a puzzled look, Fauntleroy
ran up the drive. The Earl had the opportunity—as Mr. Havisham once had
—of seeing a pair of handsome, strong little legs flash over the ground with
him.
And it was not exactly pleasant to reflect upon, even for a cynical,
worldly old man, who had been sufficient unto himself for seventy years
and who had never deigned to care what opinion the world held of him so
long as it did not interfere with his comfort or entertainment. And the fact
was, indeed, that he had never before condescended to reflect upon it at all;
and he only did so now because a child had believed him better than he
was, and by wishing to follow in his illustrious footsteps and imitate his
example, had suggested to him the curious question whether he was exactly
the person to take as a model.
Fauntleroy thought the Earl's foot must be hurting him, his brows knitted
themselves together so, as he looked out at the park; and thinking this, the
considerate little fellow tried not to disturb him, and enjoyed the trees and
the ferns and the deer in silence.
But at last the carriage, having passed the gates and bowled through the
green lanes for a short distance, stopped. They had reached Court Lodge;
and Fauntleroy was out upon the ground almost before the big footman had
time to open the carriage door.
The Earl wakened from his reverie with a start.
“What!” he said. “Are we here?”
“Yes,” said Fauntleroy. “Let me give you your stick. Just lean on me
when you get out.”
“I am not going to get out,” replied his lordship brusquely.
“Not—not to see Dearest?” exclaimed Fauntleroy with astonished face.
“'Dearest' will excuse me,” said the Earl dryly. “Go to her and tell her
that not even a new pony would keep you away.”
“She will be disappointed,” said Fauntleroy. “She will want to see you
very much.”
“I am afraid not,” was the answer. “The carriage will call for you as we
come back.—Tell Jeffries to drive on, Thomas.”
Thomas closed the carriage door; and, after a puzzled look, Fauntleroy
ran up the drive. The Earl had the opportunity—as Mr. Havisham once had
—of seeing a pair of handsome, strong little legs flash over the ground with
Page 87
astonishing rapidity. Evidently their owner had no intention of losing any
time. The carriage rolled slowly away, but his lordship did not at once lean
back; he still looked out. Through a space in the trees he could see the
house door; it was wide open. The little figure dashed up the steps; another
figure—a little figure, too, slender and young, in its black gown—ran to
meet it. It seemed as if they flew together, as Fauntleroy leaped into his
mother's arms, hanging about her neck and covering her sweet young face
with kisses.
time. The carriage rolled slowly away, but his lordship did not at once lean
back; he still looked out. Through a space in the trees he could see the
house door; it was wide open. The little figure dashed up the steps; another
figure—a little figure, too, slender and young, in its black gown—ran to
meet it. It seemed as if they flew together, as Fauntleroy leaped into his
mother's arms, hanging about her neck and covering her sweet young face
with kisses.
Page 88
VII
On the following Sunday morning, Mr. Mordaunt had a large
congregation. Indeed, he could scarcely remember any Sunday on which
the church had been so crowded. People appeared upon the scene who
seldom did him the honor of coming to hear his sermons.
There were even people from Hazelton, which was the next parish. There
were hearty, sunburned farmers, stout, comfortable, apple-cheeked wives in
their best bonnets and most gorgeous shawls, and half a dozen children or
so to each family. The doctor's wife was there, with her four daughters. Mrs.
Kimsey and Mr. Kimsey, who kept the druggist's shop, and made pills, and
did up powders for everybody within ten miles, sat in their pew; Mrs.
Dibble in hers; Miss Smiff, the village dressmaker, and her friend Miss
Perkins, the milliner, sat in theirs; the doctor's young man was present, and
the druggist's apprentice; in fact, almost every family on the county side
was represented, in one way or another.
In the course of the preceding week, many wonderful stories had been
told of little Lord Fauntleroy. Mrs. Dibble had been kept so busy attending
to customers who came in to buy a pennyworth of needles or a ha'porth of
tape and to hear what she had to relate, that the little shop bell over the door
had nearly tinkled itself to death over the coming and going. Mrs. Dibble
knew exactly how his small lordship's rooms had been furnished for him,
what expensive toys had been bought, how there was a beautiful brown
pony awaiting him, and a small groom to attend it, and a little dog-cart, with
silver-mounted harness. And she could tell, too, what all the servants had
said when they had caught glimpses of the child on the night of his arrival;
and how every female below stairs had said it was a shame, so it was, to
part the poor pretty dear from his mother; and had all declared their hearts
came into their mouths when he went alone into the library to see his
grandfather, for “there was no knowing how he'd be treated, and his
lordship's temper was enough to fluster them with old heads on their
shoulders, let alone a child.”
“But if you'll believe me, Mrs. Jennifer, mum,” Mrs. Dibble had said,
“fear that child does not know—so Mr. Thomas hisself says; an' set an'
On the following Sunday morning, Mr. Mordaunt had a large
congregation. Indeed, he could scarcely remember any Sunday on which
the church had been so crowded. People appeared upon the scene who
seldom did him the honor of coming to hear his sermons.
There were even people from Hazelton, which was the next parish. There
were hearty, sunburned farmers, stout, comfortable, apple-cheeked wives in
their best bonnets and most gorgeous shawls, and half a dozen children or
so to each family. The doctor's wife was there, with her four daughters. Mrs.
Kimsey and Mr. Kimsey, who kept the druggist's shop, and made pills, and
did up powders for everybody within ten miles, sat in their pew; Mrs.
Dibble in hers; Miss Smiff, the village dressmaker, and her friend Miss
Perkins, the milliner, sat in theirs; the doctor's young man was present, and
the druggist's apprentice; in fact, almost every family on the county side
was represented, in one way or another.
In the course of the preceding week, many wonderful stories had been
told of little Lord Fauntleroy. Mrs. Dibble had been kept so busy attending
to customers who came in to buy a pennyworth of needles or a ha'porth of
tape and to hear what she had to relate, that the little shop bell over the door
had nearly tinkled itself to death over the coming and going. Mrs. Dibble
knew exactly how his small lordship's rooms had been furnished for him,
what expensive toys had been bought, how there was a beautiful brown
pony awaiting him, and a small groom to attend it, and a little dog-cart, with
silver-mounted harness. And she could tell, too, what all the servants had
said when they had caught glimpses of the child on the night of his arrival;
and how every female below stairs had said it was a shame, so it was, to
part the poor pretty dear from his mother; and had all declared their hearts
came into their mouths when he went alone into the library to see his
grandfather, for “there was no knowing how he'd be treated, and his
lordship's temper was enough to fluster them with old heads on their
shoulders, let alone a child.”
“But if you'll believe me, Mrs. Jennifer, mum,” Mrs. Dibble had said,
“fear that child does not know—so Mr. Thomas hisself says; an' set an'
Page 89
smile he did, an' talked to his lordship as if they'd been friends ever since
his first hour. An' the Earl so took aback, Mr. Thomas says, that he couldn't
do nothing but listen and stare from under his eyebrows. An' it's Mr.
Thomas's opinion, Mrs. Bates, mum, that bad as he is, he was pleased in his
secret soul, an' proud, too; for a handsomer little fellow, or with better
manners, though so old-fashioned, Mr. Thomas says he'd never wish to
see.”
And then there had come the story of Higgins. The Reverend Mr.
Mordaunt had told it at his own dinner table, and the servants who had
heard it had told it in the kitchen, and from there it had spread like wildfire.
And on market-day, when Higgins had appeared in town, he had been
questioned on every side, and Newick had been questioned too, and in
response had shown to two or three people the note signed “Fauntleroy.”
And so the farmers' wives had found plenty to talk of over their tea and
their shopping, and they had done the subject full justice and made the most
of it. And on Sunday they had either walked to church or had been driven in
their gigs by their husbands, who were perhaps a trifle curious themselves
about the new little lord who was to be in time the owner of the soil.
It was by no means the Earl's habit to attend church, but he chose to
appear on this first Sunday—it was his whim to present himself in the huge
family pew, with Fauntleroy at his side.
There were many loiterers in the churchyard, and many lingerers in the
lane that morning. There were groups at the gates and in the porch, and
there had been much discussion as to whether my lord would really appear
or not. When this discussion was at its height, one good woman suddenly
uttered an exclamation.
“Eh,” she said, “that must be the mother, pretty young thing.” All who
heard turned and looked at the slender figure in black coming up the path.
The veil was thrown back from her face and they could see how fair and
sweet it was, and how the bright hair curled as softly as a child's under the
little widow's cap.
She was not thinking of the people about; she was thinking of Cedric,
and of his visits to her, and his joy over his new pony, on which he had
actually ridden to her door the day before, sitting very straight and looking
very proud and happy. But soon she could not help being attracted by the
fact that she was being looked at and that her arrival had created some sort
his first hour. An' the Earl so took aback, Mr. Thomas says, that he couldn't
do nothing but listen and stare from under his eyebrows. An' it's Mr.
Thomas's opinion, Mrs. Bates, mum, that bad as he is, he was pleased in his
secret soul, an' proud, too; for a handsomer little fellow, or with better
manners, though so old-fashioned, Mr. Thomas says he'd never wish to
see.”
And then there had come the story of Higgins. The Reverend Mr.
Mordaunt had told it at his own dinner table, and the servants who had
heard it had told it in the kitchen, and from there it had spread like wildfire.
And on market-day, when Higgins had appeared in town, he had been
questioned on every side, and Newick had been questioned too, and in
response had shown to two or three people the note signed “Fauntleroy.”
And so the farmers' wives had found plenty to talk of over their tea and
their shopping, and they had done the subject full justice and made the most
of it. And on Sunday they had either walked to church or had been driven in
their gigs by their husbands, who were perhaps a trifle curious themselves
about the new little lord who was to be in time the owner of the soil.
It was by no means the Earl's habit to attend church, but he chose to
appear on this first Sunday—it was his whim to present himself in the huge
family pew, with Fauntleroy at his side.
There were many loiterers in the churchyard, and many lingerers in the
lane that morning. There were groups at the gates and in the porch, and
there had been much discussion as to whether my lord would really appear
or not. When this discussion was at its height, one good woman suddenly
uttered an exclamation.
“Eh,” she said, “that must be the mother, pretty young thing.” All who
heard turned and looked at the slender figure in black coming up the path.
The veil was thrown back from her face and they could see how fair and
sweet it was, and how the bright hair curled as softly as a child's under the
little widow's cap.
She was not thinking of the people about; she was thinking of Cedric,
and of his visits to her, and his joy over his new pony, on which he had
actually ridden to her door the day before, sitting very straight and looking
very proud and happy. But soon she could not help being attracted by the
fact that she was being looked at and that her arrival had created some sort
Page 90
of sensation. She first noticed it because an old woman in a red cloak made
a bobbing courtesy to her, and then another did the same thing and said,
“God bless you, my lady!” and one man after another took off his hat as she
passed. For a moment she did not understand, and then she realized that it
was because she was little Lord Fauntleroy's mother that they did so, and
she flushed rather shyly and smiled and bowed too, and said, “Thank you,”
in a gentle voice to the old woman who had blessed her. To a person who
had always lived in a bustling, crowded American city this simple deference
was very novel, and at first just a little embarrassing; but after all, she could
not help liking and being touched by the friendly warm-heartedness of
which it seemed to speak. She had scarcely passed through the stone porch
into the church before the great event of the day happened. The carriage
from the Castle, with its handsome horses and tall liveried servants, bowled
around the corner and down the green lane.
“Here they come!” went from one looker-on to another.
And then the carriage drew up, and Thomas stepped down and opened
the door, and a little boy, dressed in black velvet, and with a splendid mop
of bright waving hair, jumped out.
Every man, woman, and child looked curiously upon him.
“He's the Captain over again!” said those of the on-lookers who
remembered his father. “He's the Captain's self, to the life!”
He stood there in the sunlight looking up at the Earl, as Thomas helped
that nobleman out, with the most affectionate interest that could be
imagined. The instant he could help, he put out his hand and offered his
shoulder as if he had been seven feet high. It was plain enough to every one
that however it might be with other people, the Earl of Dorincourt struck no
terror into the breast of his grandson.
“Just lean on me,” they heard him say. “How glad the people are to see
you, and how well they all seem to know you!”
“Take off your cap, Fauntleroy,” said the Earl. “They are bowing to you.”
“To me!” cried Fauntleroy, whipping off his cap in a moment, baring his
bright head to the crowd and turning shining, puzzled eyes on them as he
tried to bow to every one at once.
“God bless your lordship!” said the courtesying, red-cloaked old woman
who had spoken to his mother; “long life to you!”
a bobbing courtesy to her, and then another did the same thing and said,
“God bless you, my lady!” and one man after another took off his hat as she
passed. For a moment she did not understand, and then she realized that it
was because she was little Lord Fauntleroy's mother that they did so, and
she flushed rather shyly and smiled and bowed too, and said, “Thank you,”
in a gentle voice to the old woman who had blessed her. To a person who
had always lived in a bustling, crowded American city this simple deference
was very novel, and at first just a little embarrassing; but after all, she could
not help liking and being touched by the friendly warm-heartedness of
which it seemed to speak. She had scarcely passed through the stone porch
into the church before the great event of the day happened. The carriage
from the Castle, with its handsome horses and tall liveried servants, bowled
around the corner and down the green lane.
“Here they come!” went from one looker-on to another.
And then the carriage drew up, and Thomas stepped down and opened
the door, and a little boy, dressed in black velvet, and with a splendid mop
of bright waving hair, jumped out.
Every man, woman, and child looked curiously upon him.
“He's the Captain over again!” said those of the on-lookers who
remembered his father. “He's the Captain's self, to the life!”
He stood there in the sunlight looking up at the Earl, as Thomas helped
that nobleman out, with the most affectionate interest that could be
imagined. The instant he could help, he put out his hand and offered his
shoulder as if he had been seven feet high. It was plain enough to every one
that however it might be with other people, the Earl of Dorincourt struck no
terror into the breast of his grandson.
“Just lean on me,” they heard him say. “How glad the people are to see
you, and how well they all seem to know you!”
“Take off your cap, Fauntleroy,” said the Earl. “They are bowing to you.”
“To me!” cried Fauntleroy, whipping off his cap in a moment, baring his
bright head to the crowd and turning shining, puzzled eyes on them as he
tried to bow to every one at once.
“God bless your lordship!” said the courtesying, red-cloaked old woman
who had spoken to his mother; “long life to you!”
Page 91
“Thank you, ma'am,” said Fauntleroy. And then they went into the
church, and were looked at there, on their way up the aisle to the square,
red-cushioned and curtained pew. When Fauntleroy was fairly seated, he
made two discoveries which pleased him: the first that, across the church
where he could look at her, his mother sat and smiled at him; the second,
that at one end of the pew, against the wall, knelt two quaint figures carven
in stone, facing each other as they kneeled on either side of a pillar
supporting two stone missals, their pointed hands folded as if in prayer,
their dress very antique and strange. On the tablet by them was written
something of which he could only read the curious words:
“Here lyeth ye bodye of Gregorye Arthure Fyrst Earle of Dorincourt
Allsoe of Alisone Hildegarde hys wyfe.”
“May I whisper?” inquired his lordship, devoured by curiosity.
“What is it?” said his grandfather.
“Who are they?”
“Some of your ancestors,” answered the Earl, “who lived a few hundred
years ago.”
“Perhaps,” said Lord Fauntleroy, regarding them with respect, “perhaps I
got my spelling from them.” And then he proceeded to find his place in the
church service. When the music began, he stood up and looked across at his
mother, smiling. He was very fond of music, and his mother and he often
sang together, so he joined in with the rest, his pure, sweet, high voice
rising as clear as the song of a bird. He quite forgot himself in his pleasure
in it. The Earl forgot himself a little too, as he sat in his curtain-shielded
corner of the pew and watched the boy. Cedric stood with the big psalter
open in his hands, singing with all his childish might, his face a little
uplifted, happily; and as he sang, a long ray of sunshine crept in and,
slanting through a golden pane of a stained glass window, brightened the
falling hair about his young head. His mother, as she looked at him across
the church, felt a thrill pass through her heart, and a prayer rose in it too,—a
prayer that the pure, simple happiness of his childish soul might last, and
that the strange, great fortune which had fallen to him might bring no wrong
or evil with it. There were many soft, anxious thoughts in her tender heart in
those new days.
“Oh, Ceddie!” she had said to him the evening before, as she hung over
him in saying good-night, before he went away; “oh, Ceddie, dear, I wish
church, and were looked at there, on their way up the aisle to the square,
red-cushioned and curtained pew. When Fauntleroy was fairly seated, he
made two discoveries which pleased him: the first that, across the church
where he could look at her, his mother sat and smiled at him; the second,
that at one end of the pew, against the wall, knelt two quaint figures carven
in stone, facing each other as they kneeled on either side of a pillar
supporting two stone missals, their pointed hands folded as if in prayer,
their dress very antique and strange. On the tablet by them was written
something of which he could only read the curious words:
“Here lyeth ye bodye of Gregorye Arthure Fyrst Earle of Dorincourt
Allsoe of Alisone Hildegarde hys wyfe.”
“May I whisper?” inquired his lordship, devoured by curiosity.
“What is it?” said his grandfather.
“Who are they?”
“Some of your ancestors,” answered the Earl, “who lived a few hundred
years ago.”
“Perhaps,” said Lord Fauntleroy, regarding them with respect, “perhaps I
got my spelling from them.” And then he proceeded to find his place in the
church service. When the music began, he stood up and looked across at his
mother, smiling. He was very fond of music, and his mother and he often
sang together, so he joined in with the rest, his pure, sweet, high voice
rising as clear as the song of a bird. He quite forgot himself in his pleasure
in it. The Earl forgot himself a little too, as he sat in his curtain-shielded
corner of the pew and watched the boy. Cedric stood with the big psalter
open in his hands, singing with all his childish might, his face a little
uplifted, happily; and as he sang, a long ray of sunshine crept in and,
slanting through a golden pane of a stained glass window, brightened the
falling hair about his young head. His mother, as she looked at him across
the church, felt a thrill pass through her heart, and a prayer rose in it too,—a
prayer that the pure, simple happiness of his childish soul might last, and
that the strange, great fortune which had fallen to him might bring no wrong
or evil with it. There were many soft, anxious thoughts in her tender heart in
those new days.
“Oh, Ceddie!” she had said to him the evening before, as she hung over
him in saying good-night, before he went away; “oh, Ceddie, dear, I wish
Page 92
for your sake I was very clever and could say a great many wise things! But
only be good, dear, only be brave, only be kind and true always, and then
you will never hurt any one, so long as you live, and you may help many,
and the big world may be better because my little child was born. And that
is best of all, Ceddie,—it is better than everything else, that the world
should be a little better because a man has lived—even ever so little better,
dearest.”
And on his return to the Castle, Fauntleroy had repeated her words to his
grandfather.
“And I thought about you when she said that,” he ended; “and I told her
that was the way the world was because you had lived, and I was going to
try if I could be like you.”
“And what did she say to that?” asked his lordship, a trifle uneasily.
“She said that was right, and we must always look for good in people and
try to be like it.”
Perhaps it was this the old man remembered as he glanced through the
divided folds of the red curtain of his pew. Many times he looked over the
people's heads to where his son's wife sat alone, and he saw the fair face the
unforgiven dead had loved, and the eyes which were so like those of the
child at his side; but what his thoughts were, and whether they were hard
and bitter, or softened a little, it would have been hard to discover.
As they came out of church, many of those who had attended the service
stood waiting to see them pass. As they neared the gate, a man who stood
with his hat in his hand made a step forward and then hesitated. He was a
middle-aged farmer, with a careworn face.
“Well, Higgins,” said the Earl.
Fauntleroy turned quickly to look at him.
“Oh!” he exclaimed, “is it Mr. Higgins?”
“Yes,” answered the Earl dryly; “and I suppose he came to take a look at
his new landlord.”
“Yes, my lord,” said the man, his sunburned face reddening. “Mr. Newick
told me his young lordship was kind enough to speak for me, and I thought
I'd like to say a word of thanks, if I might be allowed.”
only be good, dear, only be brave, only be kind and true always, and then
you will never hurt any one, so long as you live, and you may help many,
and the big world may be better because my little child was born. And that
is best of all, Ceddie,—it is better than everything else, that the world
should be a little better because a man has lived—even ever so little better,
dearest.”
And on his return to the Castle, Fauntleroy had repeated her words to his
grandfather.
“And I thought about you when she said that,” he ended; “and I told her
that was the way the world was because you had lived, and I was going to
try if I could be like you.”
“And what did she say to that?” asked his lordship, a trifle uneasily.
“She said that was right, and we must always look for good in people and
try to be like it.”
Perhaps it was this the old man remembered as he glanced through the
divided folds of the red curtain of his pew. Many times he looked over the
people's heads to where his son's wife sat alone, and he saw the fair face the
unforgiven dead had loved, and the eyes which were so like those of the
child at his side; but what his thoughts were, and whether they were hard
and bitter, or softened a little, it would have been hard to discover.
As they came out of church, many of those who had attended the service
stood waiting to see them pass. As they neared the gate, a man who stood
with his hat in his hand made a step forward and then hesitated. He was a
middle-aged farmer, with a careworn face.
“Well, Higgins,” said the Earl.
Fauntleroy turned quickly to look at him.
“Oh!” he exclaimed, “is it Mr. Higgins?”
“Yes,” answered the Earl dryly; “and I suppose he came to take a look at
his new landlord.”
“Yes, my lord,” said the man, his sunburned face reddening. “Mr. Newick
told me his young lordship was kind enough to speak for me, and I thought
I'd like to say a word of thanks, if I might be allowed.”
Page 93
Perhaps he felt some wonder when he saw what a little fellow it was who
had innocently done so much for him, and who stood there looking up just
as one of his own less fortunate children might have done—apparently not
realizing his own importance in the least.
“I've a great deal to thank your lordship for,” he said; “a great deal. I
——”
“Oh,” said Fauntleroy; “I only wrote the letter. It was my grandfather
who did it. But you know how he is about always being good to everybody.
Is Mrs. Higgins well now?”
Higgins looked a trifle taken aback. He also was somewhat startled at
hearing his noble landlord presented in the character of a benevolent being,
full of engaging qualities.
“I—well, yes, your lordship,” he stammered, “the missus is better since
the trouble was took off her mind. It was worrying broke her down.”
“I'm glad of that,” said Fauntleroy. “My grandfather was very sorry about
your children having the scarlet fever, and so was I. He has had children
himself. I'm his son's little boy, you know.”
Higgins was on the verge of being panic-stricken. He felt it would be the
safer and more discreet plan not to look at the Earl, as it had been well
known that his fatherly affection for his sons had been such that he had seen
them about twice a year, and that when they had been ill, he had promptly
departed for London, because he would not be bored with doctors and
nurses. It was a little trying, therefore, to his lordship's nerves to be told,
while he looked on, his eyes gleaming from under his shaggy eyebrows,
that he felt an interest in scarlet fever.
“You see, Higgins,” broke in the Earl with a fine grim smile, “you people
have been mistaken in me. Lord Fauntleroy understands me. When you
want reliable information on the subject of my character, apply to him. Get
into the carriage, Fauntleroy.”
And Fauntleroy jumped in, and the carriage rolled away down the green
lane, and even when it turned the corner into the high road, the Earl was
still grimly smiling.
had innocently done so much for him, and who stood there looking up just
as one of his own less fortunate children might have done—apparently not
realizing his own importance in the least.
“I've a great deal to thank your lordship for,” he said; “a great deal. I
——”
“Oh,” said Fauntleroy; “I only wrote the letter. It was my grandfather
who did it. But you know how he is about always being good to everybody.
Is Mrs. Higgins well now?”
Higgins looked a trifle taken aback. He also was somewhat startled at
hearing his noble landlord presented in the character of a benevolent being,
full of engaging qualities.
“I—well, yes, your lordship,” he stammered, “the missus is better since
the trouble was took off her mind. It was worrying broke her down.”
“I'm glad of that,” said Fauntleroy. “My grandfather was very sorry about
your children having the scarlet fever, and so was I. He has had children
himself. I'm his son's little boy, you know.”
Higgins was on the verge of being panic-stricken. He felt it would be the
safer and more discreet plan not to look at the Earl, as it had been well
known that his fatherly affection for his sons had been such that he had seen
them about twice a year, and that when they had been ill, he had promptly
departed for London, because he would not be bored with doctors and
nurses. It was a little trying, therefore, to his lordship's nerves to be told,
while he looked on, his eyes gleaming from under his shaggy eyebrows,
that he felt an interest in scarlet fever.
“You see, Higgins,” broke in the Earl with a fine grim smile, “you people
have been mistaken in me. Lord Fauntleroy understands me. When you
want reliable information on the subject of my character, apply to him. Get
into the carriage, Fauntleroy.”
And Fauntleroy jumped in, and the carriage rolled away down the green
lane, and even when it turned the corner into the high road, the Earl was
still grimly smiling.
Page 94
VIII
Lord Dorincourt had occasion to wear his grim smile many a time as the
days passed by. Indeed, as his acquaintance with his grandson progressed,
he wore the smile so often that there were moments when it almost lost its
grimness. There is no denying that before Lord Fauntleroy had appeared on
the scene, the old man had been growing very tired of his loneliness and his
gout and his seventy years. After so long a life of excitement and
amusement, it was not agreeable to sit alone even in the most splendid
room, with one foot on a gout-stool, and with no other diversion than flying
into a rage, and shouting at a frightened footman who hated the sight of
him. The old Earl was too clever a man not to know perfectly well that his
servants detested him, and that even if he had visitors, they did not come for
love of him—though some found a sort of amusement in his sharp, sarcastic
talk, which spared no one. So long as he had been strong and well, he had
gone from one place to another, pretending to amuse himself, though he had
not really enjoyed it; and when his health began to fail, he felt tired of
everything and shut himself up at Dorincourt, with his gout and his
newspapers and his books. But he could not read all the time, and he
became more and more “bored,” as he called it. He hated the long nights
and days, and he grew more and more savage and irritable. And then
Fauntleroy came; and when the Earl saw him, fortunately for the little
fellow, the secret pride of the grandfather was gratified at the outset. If
Cedric had been a less handsome little fellow, the old man might have taken
so strong a dislike to him that he would not have given himself the chance
to see his grandson's finer qualities. But he chose to think that Cedric's
beauty and fearless spirit were the results of the Dorincourt blood and a
credit to the Dorincourt rank. And then when he heard the lad talk, and saw
what a well-bred little fellow he was, notwithstanding his boyish ignorance
of all that his new position meant, the old Earl liked his grandson more, and
actually began to find himself rather entertained. It had amused him to give
into those childish hands the power to bestow a benefit on poor Higgins.
My lord cared nothing for poor Higgins, but it pleased him a little to think
that his grandson would be talked about by the country people and would
Lord Dorincourt had occasion to wear his grim smile many a time as the
days passed by. Indeed, as his acquaintance with his grandson progressed,
he wore the smile so often that there were moments when it almost lost its
grimness. There is no denying that before Lord Fauntleroy had appeared on
the scene, the old man had been growing very tired of his loneliness and his
gout and his seventy years. After so long a life of excitement and
amusement, it was not agreeable to sit alone even in the most splendid
room, with one foot on a gout-stool, and with no other diversion than flying
into a rage, and shouting at a frightened footman who hated the sight of
him. The old Earl was too clever a man not to know perfectly well that his
servants detested him, and that even if he had visitors, they did not come for
love of him—though some found a sort of amusement in his sharp, sarcastic
talk, which spared no one. So long as he had been strong and well, he had
gone from one place to another, pretending to amuse himself, though he had
not really enjoyed it; and when his health began to fail, he felt tired of
everything and shut himself up at Dorincourt, with his gout and his
newspapers and his books. But he could not read all the time, and he
became more and more “bored,” as he called it. He hated the long nights
and days, and he grew more and more savage and irritable. And then
Fauntleroy came; and when the Earl saw him, fortunately for the little
fellow, the secret pride of the grandfather was gratified at the outset. If
Cedric had been a less handsome little fellow, the old man might have taken
so strong a dislike to him that he would not have given himself the chance
to see his grandson's finer qualities. But he chose to think that Cedric's
beauty and fearless spirit were the results of the Dorincourt blood and a
credit to the Dorincourt rank. And then when he heard the lad talk, and saw
what a well-bred little fellow he was, notwithstanding his boyish ignorance
of all that his new position meant, the old Earl liked his grandson more, and
actually began to find himself rather entertained. It had amused him to give
into those childish hands the power to bestow a benefit on poor Higgins.
My lord cared nothing for poor Higgins, but it pleased him a little to think
that his grandson would be talked about by the country people and would
Page 95
begin to be popular with the tenantry, even in his childhood. Then it had
gratified him to drive to church with Cedric and to see the excitement and
interest caused by the arrival. He knew how the people would speak of the
beauty of the little lad; of his fine, strong, straight body; of his erect
bearing, his handsome face, and his bright hair, and how they would say (as
the Earl had heard one woman exclaim to another) that the boy was “every
inch a lord.” My lord of Dorincourt was an arrogant old man, proud of his
name, proud of his rank, and therefore proud to show the world that at last
the House of Dorincourt had an heir who was worthy of the position he was
to fill.
The morning the new pony had been tried, the Earl had been so pleased
that he had almost forgotten his gout. When the groom had brought out the
pretty creature, which arched its brown, glossy neck and tossed its fine head
in the sun, the Earl had sat at the open window of the library and had looked
on while Fauntleroy took his first riding lesson. He wondered if the boy
would show signs of timidity. It was not a very small pony, and he had often
seen children lose courage in making their first essay at riding.
Fauntleroy mounted in great delight. He had never been on a pony
before, and he was in the highest spirits. Wilkins, the groom, led the animal
by the bridle up and down before the library window.
“He's a well plucked un, he is,” Wilkins remarked in the stable afterward
with many grins. “It weren't no trouble to put HIM up. An' a old un
wouldn't ha' sat any straighter when he WERE up. He ses—ses he to me,
'Wilkins,' he ses, 'am I sitting up straight? They sit up straight at the circus,'
ses he. An' I ses, 'As straight as a arrer, your lordship!'—an' he laughs, as
pleased as could be, an' he ses, 'That's right,' he ses, 'you tell me if I don't sit
up straight, Wilkins!'”
But sitting up straight and being led at a walk were not altogether and
completely satisfactory. After a few minutes, Fauntleroy spoke to his
grandfather—watching him from the window:
“Can't I go by myself?” he asked; “and can't I go faster? The boy on Fifth
Avenue used to trot and canter!”
“Do you think you could trot and canter?” said the Earl.
“I should like to try,” answered Fauntleroy.
gratified him to drive to church with Cedric and to see the excitement and
interest caused by the arrival. He knew how the people would speak of the
beauty of the little lad; of his fine, strong, straight body; of his erect
bearing, his handsome face, and his bright hair, and how they would say (as
the Earl had heard one woman exclaim to another) that the boy was “every
inch a lord.” My lord of Dorincourt was an arrogant old man, proud of his
name, proud of his rank, and therefore proud to show the world that at last
the House of Dorincourt had an heir who was worthy of the position he was
to fill.
The morning the new pony had been tried, the Earl had been so pleased
that he had almost forgotten his gout. When the groom had brought out the
pretty creature, which arched its brown, glossy neck and tossed its fine head
in the sun, the Earl had sat at the open window of the library and had looked
on while Fauntleroy took his first riding lesson. He wondered if the boy
would show signs of timidity. It was not a very small pony, and he had often
seen children lose courage in making their first essay at riding.
Fauntleroy mounted in great delight. He had never been on a pony
before, and he was in the highest spirits. Wilkins, the groom, led the animal
by the bridle up and down before the library window.
“He's a well plucked un, he is,” Wilkins remarked in the stable afterward
with many grins. “It weren't no trouble to put HIM up. An' a old un
wouldn't ha' sat any straighter when he WERE up. He ses—ses he to me,
'Wilkins,' he ses, 'am I sitting up straight? They sit up straight at the circus,'
ses he. An' I ses, 'As straight as a arrer, your lordship!'—an' he laughs, as
pleased as could be, an' he ses, 'That's right,' he ses, 'you tell me if I don't sit
up straight, Wilkins!'”
But sitting up straight and being led at a walk were not altogether and
completely satisfactory. After a few minutes, Fauntleroy spoke to his
grandfather—watching him from the window:
“Can't I go by myself?” he asked; “and can't I go faster? The boy on Fifth
Avenue used to trot and canter!”
“Do you think you could trot and canter?” said the Earl.
“I should like to try,” answered Fauntleroy.
Page 96
His lordship made a sign to Wilkins, who at the signal brought up his
own horse and mounted it and took Fauntleroy's pony by the leading-rein.
“Now,” said the Earl, “let him trot.”
The next few minutes were rather exciting to the small equestrian. He
found that trotting was not so easy as walking, and the faster the pony
trotted, the less easy it was.
“It j-jolts a g-goo-good deal—do-doesn't it?” he said to Wilkins. “D-does
it j-jolt y-you?”
“No, my lord,” answered Wilkins. “You'll get used to it in time. Rise in
your stirrups.”
“I'm ri-rising all the t-time,” said Fauntleroy.
He was both rising and falling rather uncomfortably and with many
shakes and bounces. He was out of breath and his face grew red, but he held
on with all his might, and sat as straight as he could. The Earl could see that
from his window. When the riders came back within speaking distance,
after they had been hidden by the trees a few minutes, Fauntleroy's hat was
off, his cheeks were like poppies, and his lips were set, but he was still
trotting manfully.
“Stop a minute!” said his grandfather. “Where's your hat?”
Wilkins touched his. “It fell off, your lordship,” he said, with evident
enjoyment. “Wouldn't let me stop to pick it up, my lord.”
“Not much afraid, is he?” asked the Earl dryly.
“Him, your lordship!” exclaimed Wilkins. “I shouldn't say as he knowed
what it meant. I've taught young gen'lemen to ride afore, an' I never see one
stick on more determinder.”
“Tired?” said the Earl to Fauntleroy. “Want to get off?”
“It jolts you more than you think it will,” admitted his young lordship
frankly. “And it tires you a little, too; but I don't want to get off. I want to
learn how. As soon as I've got my breath I want to go back for the hat.”
The cleverest person in the world, if he had undertaken to teach
Fauntleroy how to please the old man who watched him, could not have
taught him anything which would have succeeded better. As the pony
trotted off again toward the avenue, a faint color crept up in the fierce old
face, and the eyes, under the shaggy brows, gleamed with a pleasure such as
own horse and mounted it and took Fauntleroy's pony by the leading-rein.
“Now,” said the Earl, “let him trot.”
The next few minutes were rather exciting to the small equestrian. He
found that trotting was not so easy as walking, and the faster the pony
trotted, the less easy it was.
“It j-jolts a g-goo-good deal—do-doesn't it?” he said to Wilkins. “D-does
it j-jolt y-you?”
“No, my lord,” answered Wilkins. “You'll get used to it in time. Rise in
your stirrups.”
“I'm ri-rising all the t-time,” said Fauntleroy.
He was both rising and falling rather uncomfortably and with many
shakes and bounces. He was out of breath and his face grew red, but he held
on with all his might, and sat as straight as he could. The Earl could see that
from his window. When the riders came back within speaking distance,
after they had been hidden by the trees a few minutes, Fauntleroy's hat was
off, his cheeks were like poppies, and his lips were set, but he was still
trotting manfully.
“Stop a minute!” said his grandfather. “Where's your hat?”
Wilkins touched his. “It fell off, your lordship,” he said, with evident
enjoyment. “Wouldn't let me stop to pick it up, my lord.”
“Not much afraid, is he?” asked the Earl dryly.
“Him, your lordship!” exclaimed Wilkins. “I shouldn't say as he knowed
what it meant. I've taught young gen'lemen to ride afore, an' I never see one
stick on more determinder.”
“Tired?” said the Earl to Fauntleroy. “Want to get off?”
“It jolts you more than you think it will,” admitted his young lordship
frankly. “And it tires you a little, too; but I don't want to get off. I want to
learn how. As soon as I've got my breath I want to go back for the hat.”
The cleverest person in the world, if he had undertaken to teach
Fauntleroy how to please the old man who watched him, could not have
taught him anything which would have succeeded better. As the pony
trotted off again toward the avenue, a faint color crept up in the fierce old
face, and the eyes, under the shaggy brows, gleamed with a pleasure such as
Page 97
his lordship had scarcely expected to know again. And he sat and watched
quite eagerly until the sound of the horses' hoofs returned. When they did
come, which was after some time, they came at a faster pace. Fauntleroy's
hat was still off; Wilkins was carrying it for him; his cheeks were redder
than before, and his hair was flying about his ears, but he came at quite a
brisk canter.
“There!” he panted, as they drew up, “I c-cantered. I didn't do it as well
as the boy on Fifth Avenue, but I did it, and I staid on!”
He and Wilkins and the pony were close friends after that. Scarcely a day
passed in which the country people did not see them out together, cantering
gayly on the highroad or through the green lanes. The children in the
cottages would run to the door to look at the proud little brown pony with
the gallant little figure sitting so straight in the saddle, and the young lord
would snatch off his cap and swing it at them, and shout, “Hullo! Good-
morning!” in a very unlordly manner, though with great heartiness.
Sometimes he would stop and talk with the children, and once Wilkins
came back to the castle with a story of how Fauntleroy had insisted on
dismounting near the village school, so that a boy who was lame and tired
might ride home on his pony.
“An' I'm blessed,” said Wilkins, in telling the story at the stables,—“I'm
blessed if he'd hear of anything else! He wouldn't let me get down, because
he said the boy mightn't feel comfortable on a big horse. An' ses he,
'Wilkins,' ses he, 'that boy's lame and I'm not, and I want to talk to him, too.'
And up the lad has to get, and my lord trudges alongside of him with his
hands in his pockets, and his cap on the back of his head, a-whistling and
talking as easy as you please! And when we come to the cottage, an' the
boy's mother come out all in a taking to see what's up, he whips off his cap
an' ses he, 'I've brought your son home, ma'am,' ses he, 'because his leg hurt
him, and I don't think that stick is enough for him to lean on; and I'm going
to ask my grandfather to have a pair of crutches made for him.' An' I'm
blessed if the woman wasn't struck all of a heap, as well she might be! I
thought I should 'a' hex-plodid, myself!”
When the Earl heard the story he was not angry, as Wilkins had been half
afraid that he would be; on the contrary, he laughed outright, and called
Fauntleroy up to him, and made him tell all about the matter from
beginning to end, and then he laughed again. And actually, a few days later,
quite eagerly until the sound of the horses' hoofs returned. When they did
come, which was after some time, they came at a faster pace. Fauntleroy's
hat was still off; Wilkins was carrying it for him; his cheeks were redder
than before, and his hair was flying about his ears, but he came at quite a
brisk canter.
“There!” he panted, as they drew up, “I c-cantered. I didn't do it as well
as the boy on Fifth Avenue, but I did it, and I staid on!”
He and Wilkins and the pony were close friends after that. Scarcely a day
passed in which the country people did not see them out together, cantering
gayly on the highroad or through the green lanes. The children in the
cottages would run to the door to look at the proud little brown pony with
the gallant little figure sitting so straight in the saddle, and the young lord
would snatch off his cap and swing it at them, and shout, “Hullo! Good-
morning!” in a very unlordly manner, though with great heartiness.
Sometimes he would stop and talk with the children, and once Wilkins
came back to the castle with a story of how Fauntleroy had insisted on
dismounting near the village school, so that a boy who was lame and tired
might ride home on his pony.
“An' I'm blessed,” said Wilkins, in telling the story at the stables,—“I'm
blessed if he'd hear of anything else! He wouldn't let me get down, because
he said the boy mightn't feel comfortable on a big horse. An' ses he,
'Wilkins,' ses he, 'that boy's lame and I'm not, and I want to talk to him, too.'
And up the lad has to get, and my lord trudges alongside of him with his
hands in his pockets, and his cap on the back of his head, a-whistling and
talking as easy as you please! And when we come to the cottage, an' the
boy's mother come out all in a taking to see what's up, he whips off his cap
an' ses he, 'I've brought your son home, ma'am,' ses he, 'because his leg hurt
him, and I don't think that stick is enough for him to lean on; and I'm going
to ask my grandfather to have a pair of crutches made for him.' An' I'm
blessed if the woman wasn't struck all of a heap, as well she might be! I
thought I should 'a' hex-plodid, myself!”
When the Earl heard the story he was not angry, as Wilkins had been half
afraid that he would be; on the contrary, he laughed outright, and called
Fauntleroy up to him, and made him tell all about the matter from
beginning to end, and then he laughed again. And actually, a few days later,
Page 98
the Dorincourt carriage stopped in the green lane before the cottage where
the lame boy lived, and Fauntleroy jumped out and walked up to the door,
carrying a pair of strong, light, new crutches shouldered like a gun, and
presented them to Mrs. Hartle (the lame boy's name was Hartle) with these
words: “My grandfather's compliments, and if you please, these are for your
boy, and we hope he will get better.”
“I said your compliments,” he explained to the Earl when he returned to
the carriage. “You didn't tell me to, but I thought perhaps you forgot. That
was right, wasn't it?”
And the Earl laughed again, and did not say it was not. In fact, the two
were becoming more intimate every day, and every day Fauntleroy's faith in
his lordship's benevolence and virtue increased. He had no doubt whatever
that his grandfather was the most amiable and generous of elderly
gentlemen. Certainly, he himself found his wishes gratified almost before
they were uttered; and such gifts and pleasures were lavished upon him, that
he was sometimes almost bewildered by his own possessions. Apparently,
he was to have everything he wanted, and to do everything he wished to do.
And though this would certainly not have been a very wise plan to pursue
with all small boys, his young lordship bore it amazingly well. Perhaps,
notwithstanding his sweet nature, he might have been somewhat spoiled by
it, if it had not been for the hours he spent with his mother at Court Lodge.
That “best friend” of his watched over him ever closely and tenderly. The
two had many long talks together, and he never went back to the Castle with
her kisses on his cheeks without carrying in his heart some simple, pure
words worth remembering.
There was one thing, it is true, which puzzled the little fellow very much.
He thought over the mystery of it much oftener than any one supposed;
even his mother did not know how often he pondered on it; the Earl for a
long time never suspected that he did so at all. But, being quick to observe,
the little boy could not help wondering why it was that his mother and
grandfather never seemed to meet. He had noticed that they never did meet.
When the Dorincourt carriage stopped at Court Lodge, the Earl never
alighted, and on the rare occasions of his lordship's going to church,
Fauntleroy was always left to speak to his mother in the porch alone, or
perhaps to go home with her. And yet, every day, fruit and flowers were
sent to Court Lodge from the hot-houses at the Castle. But the one virtuous
the lame boy lived, and Fauntleroy jumped out and walked up to the door,
carrying a pair of strong, light, new crutches shouldered like a gun, and
presented them to Mrs. Hartle (the lame boy's name was Hartle) with these
words: “My grandfather's compliments, and if you please, these are for your
boy, and we hope he will get better.”
“I said your compliments,” he explained to the Earl when he returned to
the carriage. “You didn't tell me to, but I thought perhaps you forgot. That
was right, wasn't it?”
And the Earl laughed again, and did not say it was not. In fact, the two
were becoming more intimate every day, and every day Fauntleroy's faith in
his lordship's benevolence and virtue increased. He had no doubt whatever
that his grandfather was the most amiable and generous of elderly
gentlemen. Certainly, he himself found his wishes gratified almost before
they were uttered; and such gifts and pleasures were lavished upon him, that
he was sometimes almost bewildered by his own possessions. Apparently,
he was to have everything he wanted, and to do everything he wished to do.
And though this would certainly not have been a very wise plan to pursue
with all small boys, his young lordship bore it amazingly well. Perhaps,
notwithstanding his sweet nature, he might have been somewhat spoiled by
it, if it had not been for the hours he spent with his mother at Court Lodge.
That “best friend” of his watched over him ever closely and tenderly. The
two had many long talks together, and he never went back to the Castle with
her kisses on his cheeks without carrying in his heart some simple, pure
words worth remembering.
There was one thing, it is true, which puzzled the little fellow very much.
He thought over the mystery of it much oftener than any one supposed;
even his mother did not know how often he pondered on it; the Earl for a
long time never suspected that he did so at all. But, being quick to observe,
the little boy could not help wondering why it was that his mother and
grandfather never seemed to meet. He had noticed that they never did meet.
When the Dorincourt carriage stopped at Court Lodge, the Earl never
alighted, and on the rare occasions of his lordship's going to church,
Fauntleroy was always left to speak to his mother in the porch alone, or
perhaps to go home with her. And yet, every day, fruit and flowers were
sent to Court Lodge from the hot-houses at the Castle. But the one virtuous
Page 99
action of the Earl's which had set him upon the pinnacle of perfection in
Cedric's eyes, was what he had done soon after that first Sunday when Mrs.
Errol had walked home from church unattended. About a week later, when
Cedric was going one day to visit his mother, he found at the door, instead
of the large carriage and prancing pair, a pretty little brougham and a
handsome bay horse.
“That is a present from you to your mother,” the Earl said abruptly. “She
can not go walking about the country. She needs a carriage. The man who
drives will take charge of it. It is a present from YOU.”
Fauntleroy's delight could but feebly express itself. He could scarcely
contain himself until he reached the lodge. His mother was gathering roses
in the garden. He flung himself out of the little brougham and flew to her.
“Dearest!” he cried, “could you believe it? This is yours! He says it is a
present from me. It is your own carriage to drive everywhere in!”
He was so happy that she did not know what to say. She could not have
borne to spoil his pleasure by refusing to accept the gift even though it
came from the man who chose to consider himself her enemy. She was
obliged to step into the carriage, roses and all, and let herself be taken to
drive, while Fauntleroy told her stories of his grandfather's goodness and
amiability. They were such innocent stories that sometimes she could not
help laughing a little, and then she would draw her little boy closer to her
side and kiss him, feeling glad that he could see only good in the old man,
who had so few friends.
The very next day after that, Fauntleroy wrote to Mr. Hobbs. He wrote
quite a long letter, and after the first copy was written, he brought it to his
grandfather to be inspected.
“Because,” he said, “it's so uncertain about the spelling. And if you'll tell
me the mistakes, I'll write it out again.”
This was what he had written:
“My dear mr hobbs i want to tell you about my granfarther he is the best
earl you ever new it is a mistake about earls being tirents he is not a tirent at
all i wish you new him you would be good friends i am sure you would he
has the gout in his foot and is a grate sufrer but he is so pashent i love him
more every day becaus no one could help loving an earl like that who is
kind to every one in this world i wish you could talk to him he knows
Cedric's eyes, was what he had done soon after that first Sunday when Mrs.
Errol had walked home from church unattended. About a week later, when
Cedric was going one day to visit his mother, he found at the door, instead
of the large carriage and prancing pair, a pretty little brougham and a
handsome bay horse.
“That is a present from you to your mother,” the Earl said abruptly. “She
can not go walking about the country. She needs a carriage. The man who
drives will take charge of it. It is a present from YOU.”
Fauntleroy's delight could but feebly express itself. He could scarcely
contain himself until he reached the lodge. His mother was gathering roses
in the garden. He flung himself out of the little brougham and flew to her.
“Dearest!” he cried, “could you believe it? This is yours! He says it is a
present from me. It is your own carriage to drive everywhere in!”
He was so happy that she did not know what to say. She could not have
borne to spoil his pleasure by refusing to accept the gift even though it
came from the man who chose to consider himself her enemy. She was
obliged to step into the carriage, roses and all, and let herself be taken to
drive, while Fauntleroy told her stories of his grandfather's goodness and
amiability. They were such innocent stories that sometimes she could not
help laughing a little, and then she would draw her little boy closer to her
side and kiss him, feeling glad that he could see only good in the old man,
who had so few friends.
The very next day after that, Fauntleroy wrote to Mr. Hobbs. He wrote
quite a long letter, and after the first copy was written, he brought it to his
grandfather to be inspected.
“Because,” he said, “it's so uncertain about the spelling. And if you'll tell
me the mistakes, I'll write it out again.”
This was what he had written:
“My dear mr hobbs i want to tell you about my granfarther he is the best
earl you ever new it is a mistake about earls being tirents he is not a tirent at
all i wish you new him you would be good friends i am sure you would he
has the gout in his foot and is a grate sufrer but he is so pashent i love him
more every day becaus no one could help loving an earl like that who is
kind to every one in this world i wish you could talk to him he knows
Page 100
everything in the world you can ask him any question but he has never plaid
base ball he has given me a pony and a cart and my mamma a bewtifle
cariage and I have three rooms and toys of all kinds it would serprise you
you would like the castle and the park it is such a large castle you could lose
yourself wilkins tells me wilkins is my groom he says there is a dungon
under the castle it is so pretty everything in the park would serprise you
there are such big trees and there are deers and rabbits and games flying
about in the cover my granfarther is very rich but he is not proud and orty
as you thought earls always were i like to be with him the people are so
polite and kind they take of their hats to you and the women make curtsies
and sometimes say god bless you i can ride now but at first it shook me
when i troted my granfarther let a poor man stay on his farm when he could
not pay his rent and mrs mellon went to take wine and things to his sick
children i should like to see you and i wish dearest could live at the castle
but i am very happy when i dont miss her too much and i love my
granfarther every one does plees write soon
“your afechshnet old frend
“Cedric Errol
“p s no one is in the dungon my granfarfher never had any one
langwishin in there.
“p s he is such a good earl he reminds me of you he is a unerversle favrit”
“Do you miss your mother very much?” asked the Earl when he had
finished reading this.
“Yes,” said Fauntleroy, “I miss her all the time.”
He went and stood before the Earl and put his hand on his knee, looking
up at him.
“YOU don't miss her, do you?” he said.
“I don't know her,” answered his lordship rather crustily.
“I know that,” said Fauntleroy, “and that's what makes me wonder. She
told me not to ask you any questions, and—and I won't, but sometimes I
can't help thinking, you know, and it makes me all puzzled. But I'm not
going to ask any questions. And when I miss her very much, I go and look
out of my window to where I see her light shine for me every night through
an open place in the trees. It is a long way off, but she puts it in her window
base ball he has given me a pony and a cart and my mamma a bewtifle
cariage and I have three rooms and toys of all kinds it would serprise you
you would like the castle and the park it is such a large castle you could lose
yourself wilkins tells me wilkins is my groom he says there is a dungon
under the castle it is so pretty everything in the park would serprise you
there are such big trees and there are deers and rabbits and games flying
about in the cover my granfarther is very rich but he is not proud and orty
as you thought earls always were i like to be with him the people are so
polite and kind they take of their hats to you and the women make curtsies
and sometimes say god bless you i can ride now but at first it shook me
when i troted my granfarther let a poor man stay on his farm when he could
not pay his rent and mrs mellon went to take wine and things to his sick
children i should like to see you and i wish dearest could live at the castle
but i am very happy when i dont miss her too much and i love my
granfarther every one does plees write soon
“your afechshnet old frend
“Cedric Errol
“p s no one is in the dungon my granfarfher never had any one
langwishin in there.
“p s he is such a good earl he reminds me of you he is a unerversle favrit”
“Do you miss your mother very much?” asked the Earl when he had
finished reading this.
“Yes,” said Fauntleroy, “I miss her all the time.”
He went and stood before the Earl and put his hand on his knee, looking
up at him.
“YOU don't miss her, do you?” he said.
“I don't know her,” answered his lordship rather crustily.
“I know that,” said Fauntleroy, “and that's what makes me wonder. She
told me not to ask you any questions, and—and I won't, but sometimes I
can't help thinking, you know, and it makes me all puzzled. But I'm not
going to ask any questions. And when I miss her very much, I go and look
out of my window to where I see her light shine for me every night through
an open place in the trees. It is a long way off, but she puts it in her window
Page 101
as soon as it is dark, and I can see it twinkle far away, and I know what it
says.”
“What does it say?” asked my lord.
“It says, 'Good-night, God keep you all the night!'—just what she used to
say when we were together. Every night she used to say that to me, and
every morning she said, 'God bless you all the day!' So you see I am quite
safe all the time——”
“Quite, I have no doubt,” said his lordship dryly. And he drew down his
beetling eyebrows and looked at the little boy so fixedly and so long that
Fauntleroy wondered what he could be thinking of.
says.”
“What does it say?” asked my lord.
“It says, 'Good-night, God keep you all the night!'—just what she used to
say when we were together. Every night she used to say that to me, and
every morning she said, 'God bless you all the day!' So you see I am quite
safe all the time——”
“Quite, I have no doubt,” said his lordship dryly. And he drew down his
beetling eyebrows and looked at the little boy so fixedly and so long that
Fauntleroy wondered what he could be thinking of.
Page 102
IX
The fact was, his lordship the Earl of Dorincourt thought in those days, of
many things of which he had never thought before, and all his thoughts
were in one way or another connected with his grandson. His pride was the
strongest part of his nature, and the boy gratified it at every point. Through
this pride he began to find a new interest in life. He began to take pleasure
in showing his heir to the world. The world had known of his
disappointment in his sons; so there was an agreeable touch of triumph in
exhibiting this new Lord Fauntleroy, who could disappoint no one. He
wished the child to appreciate his own power and to understand the
splendor of his position; he wished that others should realize it too. He
made plans for his future.
Sometimes in secret he actually found himself wishing that his own past
life had been a better one, and that there had been less in it that this pure,
childish heart would shrink from if it knew the truth. It was not agreeable to
think how the beautiful, innocent face would look if its owner should be
made by any chance to understand that his grandfather had been called for
many a year “the wicked Earl of Dorincourt.” The thought even made him
feel a trifle nervous. He did not wish the boy to find it out. Sometimes in
this new interest he forgot his gout, and after a while his doctor was
surprised to find his noble patient's health growing better than he had
expected it ever would be again. Perhaps the Earl grew better because the
time did not pass so slowly for him, and he had something to think of
beside his pains and infirmities.
One fine morning, people were amazed to see little Lord Fauntleroy
riding his pony with another companion than Wilkins. This new companion
rode a tall, powerful gray horse, and was no other than the Earl himself. It
was, in fact, Fauntleroy who had suggested this plan. As he had been on the
point of mounting his pony, he had said rather wistfully to his grandfather:
“I wish you were going with me. When I go away I feel lonely because
you are left all by yourself in such a big castle. I wish you could ride too.”
The fact was, his lordship the Earl of Dorincourt thought in those days, of
many things of which he had never thought before, and all his thoughts
were in one way or another connected with his grandson. His pride was the
strongest part of his nature, and the boy gratified it at every point. Through
this pride he began to find a new interest in life. He began to take pleasure
in showing his heir to the world. The world had known of his
disappointment in his sons; so there was an agreeable touch of triumph in
exhibiting this new Lord Fauntleroy, who could disappoint no one. He
wished the child to appreciate his own power and to understand the
splendor of his position; he wished that others should realize it too. He
made plans for his future.
Sometimes in secret he actually found himself wishing that his own past
life had been a better one, and that there had been less in it that this pure,
childish heart would shrink from if it knew the truth. It was not agreeable to
think how the beautiful, innocent face would look if its owner should be
made by any chance to understand that his grandfather had been called for
many a year “the wicked Earl of Dorincourt.” The thought even made him
feel a trifle nervous. He did not wish the boy to find it out. Sometimes in
this new interest he forgot his gout, and after a while his doctor was
surprised to find his noble patient's health growing better than he had
expected it ever would be again. Perhaps the Earl grew better because the
time did not pass so slowly for him, and he had something to think of
beside his pains and infirmities.
One fine morning, people were amazed to see little Lord Fauntleroy
riding his pony with another companion than Wilkins. This new companion
rode a tall, powerful gray horse, and was no other than the Earl himself. It
was, in fact, Fauntleroy who had suggested this plan. As he had been on the
point of mounting his pony, he had said rather wistfully to his grandfather:
“I wish you were going with me. When I go away I feel lonely because
you are left all by yourself in such a big castle. I wish you could ride too.”
Page 103
And the greatest excitement had been aroused in the stables a few
minutes later by the arrival of an order that Selim was to be saddled for the
Earl. After that, Selim was saddled almost every day; and the people
became accustomed to the sight of the tall gray horse carrying the tall gray
old man, with his handsome, fierce, eagle face, by the side of the brown
pony which bore little Lord Fauntleroy. And in their rides together through
the green lanes and pretty country roads, the two riders became more
intimate than ever. And gradually the old man heard a great deal about
“Dearest” and her life. As Fauntleroy trotted by the big horse he chatted
gayly. There could not well have been a brighter little comrade, his nature
was so happy. It was he who talked the most. The Earl often was silent,
listening and watching the joyous, glowing face. Sometimes he would tell
his young companion to set the pony off at a gallop, and when the little
fellow dashed off, sitting so straight and fearless, he would watch him with
a gleam of pride and pleasure in his eyes; and when, after such a dash,
Fauntleroy came back waving his cap with a laughing shout, he always felt
that he and his grandfather were very good friends indeed.
One thing that the Earl discovered was that his son's wife did not lead an
idle life. It was not long before he learned that the poor people knew her
very well indeed. When there was sickness or sorrow or poverty in any
house, the little brougham often stood before the door.
“Do you know,” said Fauntleroy once, “they all say, 'God bless you!'
when they see her, and the children are glad. There are some who go to her
house to be taught to sew. She says she feels so rich now that she wants to
help the poor ones.”
It had not displeased the Earl to find that the mother of his heir had a
beautiful young face and looked as much like a lady as if she had been a
duchess; and in one way it did not displease him to know that she was
popular and beloved by the poor. And yet he was often conscious of a hard,
jealous pang when he saw how she filled her child's heart and how the boy
clung to her as his best beloved. The old man would have desired to stand
first himself and have no rival.
That same morning he drew up his horse on an elevated point of the
moor over which they rode, and made a gesture with his whip, over the
broad, beautiful landscape spread before them.
“Do you know that all that land belongs to me?” he said to Fauntleroy.
minutes later by the arrival of an order that Selim was to be saddled for the
Earl. After that, Selim was saddled almost every day; and the people
became accustomed to the sight of the tall gray horse carrying the tall gray
old man, with his handsome, fierce, eagle face, by the side of the brown
pony which bore little Lord Fauntleroy. And in their rides together through
the green lanes and pretty country roads, the two riders became more
intimate than ever. And gradually the old man heard a great deal about
“Dearest” and her life. As Fauntleroy trotted by the big horse he chatted
gayly. There could not well have been a brighter little comrade, his nature
was so happy. It was he who talked the most. The Earl often was silent,
listening and watching the joyous, glowing face. Sometimes he would tell
his young companion to set the pony off at a gallop, and when the little
fellow dashed off, sitting so straight and fearless, he would watch him with
a gleam of pride and pleasure in his eyes; and when, after such a dash,
Fauntleroy came back waving his cap with a laughing shout, he always felt
that he and his grandfather were very good friends indeed.
One thing that the Earl discovered was that his son's wife did not lead an
idle life. It was not long before he learned that the poor people knew her
very well indeed. When there was sickness or sorrow or poverty in any
house, the little brougham often stood before the door.
“Do you know,” said Fauntleroy once, “they all say, 'God bless you!'
when they see her, and the children are glad. There are some who go to her
house to be taught to sew. She says she feels so rich now that she wants to
help the poor ones.”
It had not displeased the Earl to find that the mother of his heir had a
beautiful young face and looked as much like a lady as if she had been a
duchess; and in one way it did not displease him to know that she was
popular and beloved by the poor. And yet he was often conscious of a hard,
jealous pang when he saw how she filled her child's heart and how the boy
clung to her as his best beloved. The old man would have desired to stand
first himself and have no rival.
That same morning he drew up his horse on an elevated point of the
moor over which they rode, and made a gesture with his whip, over the
broad, beautiful landscape spread before them.
“Do you know that all that land belongs to me?” he said to Fauntleroy.
Page 104
“Does it?” answered Fauntleroy. “How much it is to belong to one
person, and how beautiful!”
“Do you know that some day it will all belong to you—that and a great
deal more?”
“To me!” exclaimed Fauntleroy in rather an awe-stricken voice. “When?”
“When I am dead,” his grandfather answered.
“Then I don't want it,” said Fauntleroy; “I want you to live always.”
“That's kind,” answered the Earl in his dry way; “nevertheless, some day
it will all be yours—some day you will be the Earl of Dorincourt.”
Little Lord Fauntleroy sat very still in his saddle for a few moments. He
looked over the broad moors, the green farms, the beautiful copses, the
cottages in the lanes, the pretty village, and over the trees to where the
turrets of the great castle rose, gray and stately. Then he gave a queer little
sigh.
“What are you thinking of?” asked the Earl.
“I am thinking,” replied Fauntleroy, “what a little boy I am! and of what
Dearest said to me.”
“What was it?” inquired the Earl.
“She said that perhaps it was not so easy to be very rich; that if any one
had so many things always, one might sometimes forget that every one else
was not so fortunate, and that one who is rich should always be careful and
try to remember. I was talking to her about how good you were, and she
said that was such a good thing, because an earl had so much power, and if
he cared only about his own pleasure and never thought about the people
who lived on his lands, they might have trouble that he could help—and
there were so many people, and it would be such a hard thing. And I was
just looking at all those houses, and thinking how I should have to find out
about the people, when I was an earl. How did you find out about them?”
As his lordship's knowledge of his tenantry consisted in finding out
which of them paid their rent promptly, and in turning out those who did
not, this was rather a hard question. “Newick finds out for me,” he said, and
he pulled his great gray mustache, and looked at his small questioner rather
uneasily. “We will go home now,” he added; “and when you are an earl, see
to it that you are a better earl than I have been!”
person, and how beautiful!”
“Do you know that some day it will all belong to you—that and a great
deal more?”
“To me!” exclaimed Fauntleroy in rather an awe-stricken voice. “When?”
“When I am dead,” his grandfather answered.
“Then I don't want it,” said Fauntleroy; “I want you to live always.”
“That's kind,” answered the Earl in his dry way; “nevertheless, some day
it will all be yours—some day you will be the Earl of Dorincourt.”
Little Lord Fauntleroy sat very still in his saddle for a few moments. He
looked over the broad moors, the green farms, the beautiful copses, the
cottages in the lanes, the pretty village, and over the trees to where the
turrets of the great castle rose, gray and stately. Then he gave a queer little
sigh.
“What are you thinking of?” asked the Earl.
“I am thinking,” replied Fauntleroy, “what a little boy I am! and of what
Dearest said to me.”
“What was it?” inquired the Earl.
“She said that perhaps it was not so easy to be very rich; that if any one
had so many things always, one might sometimes forget that every one else
was not so fortunate, and that one who is rich should always be careful and
try to remember. I was talking to her about how good you were, and she
said that was such a good thing, because an earl had so much power, and if
he cared only about his own pleasure and never thought about the people
who lived on his lands, they might have trouble that he could help—and
there were so many people, and it would be such a hard thing. And I was
just looking at all those houses, and thinking how I should have to find out
about the people, when I was an earl. How did you find out about them?”
As his lordship's knowledge of his tenantry consisted in finding out
which of them paid their rent promptly, and in turning out those who did
not, this was rather a hard question. “Newick finds out for me,” he said, and
he pulled his great gray mustache, and looked at his small questioner rather
uneasily. “We will go home now,” he added; “and when you are an earl, see
to it that you are a better earl than I have been!”
Page 105
He was very silent as they rode home. He felt it to be almost incredible
that he who had never really loved any one in his life, should find himself
growing so fond of this little fellow,—as without doubt he was. At first he
had only been pleased and proud of Cedric's beauty and bravery, but there
was something more than pride in his feeling now. He laughed a grim, dry
laugh all to himself sometimes, when he thought how he liked to have the
boy near him, how he liked to hear his voice, and how in secret he really
wished to be liked and thought well of by his small grandson.
“I'm an old fellow in my dotage, and I have nothing else to think of,” he
would say to himself; and yet he knew it was not that altogether. And if he
had allowed himself to admit the truth, he would perhaps have found
himself obliged to own that the very things which attracted him, in spite of
himself, were the qualities he had never possessed—the frank, true, kindly
nature, the affectionate trustfulness which could never think evil.
It was only about a week after that ride when, after a visit to his mother,
Fauntleroy came into the library with a troubled, thoughtful face. He sat
down in that high-backed chair in which he had sat on the evening of his
arrival, and for a while he looked at the embers on the hearth. The Earl
watched him in silence, wondering what was coming. It was evident that
Cedric had something on his mind. At last he looked up. “Does Newick
know all about the people?” he asked.
“It is his business to know about them,” said his lordship. “Been
neglecting it—has he?”
Contradictory as it may seem, there was nothing which entertained and
edified him more than the little fellow's interest in his tenantry. He had
never taken any interest in them himself, but it pleased him well enough
that, with all his childish habits of thought and in the midst of all his
childish amusements and high spirits, there should be such a quaint
seriousness working in the curly head.
“There is a place,” said Fauntleroy, looking up at him with wide-open,
horror-stricken eye—“Dearest has seen it; it is at the other end of the
village. The houses are close together, and almost falling down; you can
scarcely breathe; and the people are so poor, and everything is dreadful!
Often they have fever, and the children die; and it makes them wicked to
live like that, and be so poor and miserable! It is worse than Michael and
Bridget! The rain comes in at the roof! Dearest went to see a poor woman
that he who had never really loved any one in his life, should find himself
growing so fond of this little fellow,—as without doubt he was. At first he
had only been pleased and proud of Cedric's beauty and bravery, but there
was something more than pride in his feeling now. He laughed a grim, dry
laugh all to himself sometimes, when he thought how he liked to have the
boy near him, how he liked to hear his voice, and how in secret he really
wished to be liked and thought well of by his small grandson.
“I'm an old fellow in my dotage, and I have nothing else to think of,” he
would say to himself; and yet he knew it was not that altogether. And if he
had allowed himself to admit the truth, he would perhaps have found
himself obliged to own that the very things which attracted him, in spite of
himself, were the qualities he had never possessed—the frank, true, kindly
nature, the affectionate trustfulness which could never think evil.
It was only about a week after that ride when, after a visit to his mother,
Fauntleroy came into the library with a troubled, thoughtful face. He sat
down in that high-backed chair in which he had sat on the evening of his
arrival, and for a while he looked at the embers on the hearth. The Earl
watched him in silence, wondering what was coming. It was evident that
Cedric had something on his mind. At last he looked up. “Does Newick
know all about the people?” he asked.
“It is his business to know about them,” said his lordship. “Been
neglecting it—has he?”
Contradictory as it may seem, there was nothing which entertained and
edified him more than the little fellow's interest in his tenantry. He had
never taken any interest in them himself, but it pleased him well enough
that, with all his childish habits of thought and in the midst of all his
childish amusements and high spirits, there should be such a quaint
seriousness working in the curly head.
“There is a place,” said Fauntleroy, looking up at him with wide-open,
horror-stricken eye—“Dearest has seen it; it is at the other end of the
village. The houses are close together, and almost falling down; you can
scarcely breathe; and the people are so poor, and everything is dreadful!
Often they have fever, and the children die; and it makes them wicked to
live like that, and be so poor and miserable! It is worse than Michael and
Bridget! The rain comes in at the roof! Dearest went to see a poor woman
Page 106
who lived there. She would not let me come near her until she had changed
all her things. The tears ran down her cheeks when she told me about it!”
The tears had come into his own eyes, but he smiled through them.
“I told her you didn't know, and I would tell you,” he said. He jumped
down and came and leaned against the Earl's chair. “You can make it all
right,” he said, “just as you made it all right for Higgins. You always make
it all right for everybody. I told her you would, and that Newick must have
forgotten to tell you.”
The Earl looked down at the hand on his knee. Newick had not forgotten
to tell him; in fact, Newick had spoken to him more than once of the
desperate condition of the end of the village known as Earl's Court. He
knew all about the tumble-down, miserable cottages, and the bad drainage,
and the damp walls and broken windows and leaking roofs, and all about
the poverty, the fever, and the misery. Mr. Mordaunt had painted it all to
him in the strongest words he could use, and his lordship had used violent
language in response; and, when his gout had been at the worst, he said that
the sooner the people of Earl's Court died and were buried by the parish the
better it would be,—and there was an end of the matter. And yet, as he
looked at the small hand on his knee, and from the small hand to the honest,
earnest, frank-eyed face, he was actually a little ashamed both of Earl's
Court and himself.
“What!” he said; “you want to make a builder of model cottages of me,
do you?” And he positively put his own hand upon the childish one and
stroked it.
“Those must be pulled down,” said Fauntleroy, with great eagerness.
“Dearest says so. Let us—let us go and have them pulled down to-morrow.
The people will be so glad when they see you! They'll know you have come
to help them!” And his eyes shone like stars in his glowing face.
The Earl rose from his chair and put his hand on the child's shoulder. “Let
us go out and take our walk on the terrace,” he said, with a short laugh;
“and we can talk it over.”
And though he laughed two or three times again, as they walked to and
fro on the broad stone terrace, where they walked together almost every fine
evening, he seemed to be thinking of something which did not displease
him, and still he kept his hand on his small companion's shoulder.
all her things. The tears ran down her cheeks when she told me about it!”
The tears had come into his own eyes, but he smiled through them.
“I told her you didn't know, and I would tell you,” he said. He jumped
down and came and leaned against the Earl's chair. “You can make it all
right,” he said, “just as you made it all right for Higgins. You always make
it all right for everybody. I told her you would, and that Newick must have
forgotten to tell you.”
The Earl looked down at the hand on his knee. Newick had not forgotten
to tell him; in fact, Newick had spoken to him more than once of the
desperate condition of the end of the village known as Earl's Court. He
knew all about the tumble-down, miserable cottages, and the bad drainage,
and the damp walls and broken windows and leaking roofs, and all about
the poverty, the fever, and the misery. Mr. Mordaunt had painted it all to
him in the strongest words he could use, and his lordship had used violent
language in response; and, when his gout had been at the worst, he said that
the sooner the people of Earl's Court died and were buried by the parish the
better it would be,—and there was an end of the matter. And yet, as he
looked at the small hand on his knee, and from the small hand to the honest,
earnest, frank-eyed face, he was actually a little ashamed both of Earl's
Court and himself.
“What!” he said; “you want to make a builder of model cottages of me,
do you?” And he positively put his own hand upon the childish one and
stroked it.
“Those must be pulled down,” said Fauntleroy, with great eagerness.
“Dearest says so. Let us—let us go and have them pulled down to-morrow.
The people will be so glad when they see you! They'll know you have come
to help them!” And his eyes shone like stars in his glowing face.
The Earl rose from his chair and put his hand on the child's shoulder. “Let
us go out and take our walk on the terrace,” he said, with a short laugh;
“and we can talk it over.”
And though he laughed two or three times again, as they walked to and
fro on the broad stone terrace, where they walked together almost every fine
evening, he seemed to be thinking of something which did not displease
him, and still he kept his hand on his small companion's shoulder.
Page 107
Page 108
X
The truth was that Mrs. Errol had found a great many sad things in the
course of her work among the poor of the little village that appeared so
picturesque when it was seen from the moor-sides. Everything was not as
picturesque, when seen near by, as it looked from a distance. She had found
idleness and poverty and ignorance where there should have been comfort
and industry. And she had discovered, after a while, that Erleboro was
considered to be the worst village in that part of the country. Mr. Mordaunt
had told her a great many of his difficulties and discouragements, and she
had found out a great deal by herself. The agents who had managed the
property had always been chosen to please the Earl, and had cared nothing
for the degradation and wretchedness of the poor tenants. Many things,
therefore, had been neglected which should have been attended to, and
matters had gone from bad to worse.
As to Earl's Court, it was a disgrace, with its dilapidated houses and
miserable, careless, sickly people. When first Mrs. Errol went to the place,
it made her shudder. Such ugliness and slovenliness and want seemed worse
in a country place than in a city. It seemed as if there it might be helped.
And as she looked at the squalid, uncared-for children growing up in the
midst of vice and brutal indifference, she thought of her own little boy
spending his days in the great, splendid castle, guarded and served like a
young prince, having no wish ungratified, and knowing nothing but luxury
and ease and beauty. And a bold thought came in her wise little mother-
heart. Gradually she had begun to see, as had others, that it had been her
boy's good fortune to please the Earl very much, and that he would scarcely
be likely to be denied anything for which he expressed a desire.
“The Earl would give him anything,” she said to Mr. Mordaunt. “He
would indulge his every whim. Why should not that indulgence be used for
the good of others? It is for me to see that this shall come to pass.”
She knew she could trust the kind, childish heart; so she told the little
fellow the story of Earl's Court, feeling sure that he would speak of it to his
grandfather, and hoping that some good results would follow.
The truth was that Mrs. Errol had found a great many sad things in the
course of her work among the poor of the little village that appeared so
picturesque when it was seen from the moor-sides. Everything was not as
picturesque, when seen near by, as it looked from a distance. She had found
idleness and poverty and ignorance where there should have been comfort
and industry. And she had discovered, after a while, that Erleboro was
considered to be the worst village in that part of the country. Mr. Mordaunt
had told her a great many of his difficulties and discouragements, and she
had found out a great deal by herself. The agents who had managed the
property had always been chosen to please the Earl, and had cared nothing
for the degradation and wretchedness of the poor tenants. Many things,
therefore, had been neglected which should have been attended to, and
matters had gone from bad to worse.
As to Earl's Court, it was a disgrace, with its dilapidated houses and
miserable, careless, sickly people. When first Mrs. Errol went to the place,
it made her shudder. Such ugliness and slovenliness and want seemed worse
in a country place than in a city. It seemed as if there it might be helped.
And as she looked at the squalid, uncared-for children growing up in the
midst of vice and brutal indifference, she thought of her own little boy
spending his days in the great, splendid castle, guarded and served like a
young prince, having no wish ungratified, and knowing nothing but luxury
and ease and beauty. And a bold thought came in her wise little mother-
heart. Gradually she had begun to see, as had others, that it had been her
boy's good fortune to please the Earl very much, and that he would scarcely
be likely to be denied anything for which he expressed a desire.
“The Earl would give him anything,” she said to Mr. Mordaunt. “He
would indulge his every whim. Why should not that indulgence be used for
the good of others? It is for me to see that this shall come to pass.”
She knew she could trust the kind, childish heart; so she told the little
fellow the story of Earl's Court, feeling sure that he would speak of it to his
grandfather, and hoping that some good results would follow.
Page 109
And strange as it appeared to every one, good results did follow.
The fact was that the strongest power to influence the Earl was his
grandson's perfect confidence in him—the fact that Cedric always believed
that his grandfather was going to do what was right and generous. He could
not quite make up his mind to let him discover that he had no inclination to
be generous at all, and that he wanted his own way on all occasions,
whether it was right or wrong. It was such a novelty to be regarded with
admiration as a benefactor of the entire human race, and the soul of nobility,
that he did not enjoy the idea of looking into the affectionate brown eyes,
and saying: “I am a violent, selfish old rascal; I never did a generous thing
in my life, and I don't care about Earl's Court or the poor people”—or
something which would amount to the same thing. He actually had learned
to be fond enough of that small boy with the mop of yellow love-locks, to
feel that he himself would prefer to be guilty of an amiable action now and
then. And so—though he laughed at himself—after some reflection, he sent
for Newick, and had quite a long interview with him on the subject of the
Court, and it was decided that the wretched hovels should be pulled down
and new houses should be built.
“It is Lord Fauntleroy who insists on it,” he said dryly; “he thinks it will
improve the property. You can tell the tenants that it's his idea.” And he
looked down at his small lordship, who was lying on the hearth-rug playing
with Dougal. The great dog was the lad's constant companion, and followed
him about everywhere, stalking solemnly after him when he walked, and
trotting majestically behind when he rode or drove.
Of course, both the country people and the town people heard of the
proposed improvement. At first, many of them would not believe it; but
when a small army of workmen arrived and commenced pulling down the
crazy, squalid cottages, people began to understand that little Lord
Fauntleroy had done them a good turn again, and that through his innocent
interference the scandal of Earl's Court had at last been removed. If he had
only known how they talked about him and praised him everywhere, and
prophesied great things for him when he grew up, how astonished he would
have been! But he never suspected it. He lived his simple, happy, child life,
—frolicking about in the park; chasing the rabbits to their burrows; lying
under the trees on the grass, or on the rug in the library, reading wonderful
books and talking to the Earl about them, and then telling the stories again
The fact was that the strongest power to influence the Earl was his
grandson's perfect confidence in him—the fact that Cedric always believed
that his grandfather was going to do what was right and generous. He could
not quite make up his mind to let him discover that he had no inclination to
be generous at all, and that he wanted his own way on all occasions,
whether it was right or wrong. It was such a novelty to be regarded with
admiration as a benefactor of the entire human race, and the soul of nobility,
that he did not enjoy the idea of looking into the affectionate brown eyes,
and saying: “I am a violent, selfish old rascal; I never did a generous thing
in my life, and I don't care about Earl's Court or the poor people”—or
something which would amount to the same thing. He actually had learned
to be fond enough of that small boy with the mop of yellow love-locks, to
feel that he himself would prefer to be guilty of an amiable action now and
then. And so—though he laughed at himself—after some reflection, he sent
for Newick, and had quite a long interview with him on the subject of the
Court, and it was decided that the wretched hovels should be pulled down
and new houses should be built.
“It is Lord Fauntleroy who insists on it,” he said dryly; “he thinks it will
improve the property. You can tell the tenants that it's his idea.” And he
looked down at his small lordship, who was lying on the hearth-rug playing
with Dougal. The great dog was the lad's constant companion, and followed
him about everywhere, stalking solemnly after him when he walked, and
trotting majestically behind when he rode or drove.
Of course, both the country people and the town people heard of the
proposed improvement. At first, many of them would not believe it; but
when a small army of workmen arrived and commenced pulling down the
crazy, squalid cottages, people began to understand that little Lord
Fauntleroy had done them a good turn again, and that through his innocent
interference the scandal of Earl's Court had at last been removed. If he had
only known how they talked about him and praised him everywhere, and
prophesied great things for him when he grew up, how astonished he would
have been! But he never suspected it. He lived his simple, happy, child life,
—frolicking about in the park; chasing the rabbits to their burrows; lying
under the trees on the grass, or on the rug in the library, reading wonderful
books and talking to the Earl about them, and then telling the stories again
Page 110
to his mother; writing long letters to Dick and Mr. Hobbs, who responded in
characteristic fashion; riding out at his grandfather's side, or with Wilkins as
escort. As they rode through the market town, he used to see the people turn
and look, and he noticed that as they lifted their hats their faces often
brightened very much; but he thought it was all because his grandfather was
with him.
“They are so fond of you,” he once said, looking up at his lordship with a
bright smile. “Do you see how glad they are when they see you? I hope they
will some day be as fond of me. It must be nice to have EVERYbody like
you.” And he felt quite proud to be the grandson of so greatly admired and
beloved an individual.
When the cottages were being built, the lad and his grandfather used to
ride over to Earl's Court together to look at them, and Fauntleroy was full of
interest. He would dismount from his pony and go and make acquaintance
with the workmen, asking them questions about building and bricklaying,
and telling them things about America. After two or three such
conversations, he was able to enlighten the Earl on the subject of brick-
making, as they rode home.
“I always like to know about things like those,” he said, “because you
never know what you are coming to.”
When he left them, the workmen used to talk him over among
themselves, and laugh at his odd, innocent speeches; but they liked him, and
liked to see him stand among them, talking away, with his hands in his
pockets, his hat pushed back on his curls, and his small face full of
eagerness. “He's a rare un,” they used to say. “An' a noice little outspoken
chap, too. Not much o' th' bad stock in him.” And they would go home and
tell their wives about him, and the women would tell each other, and so it
came about that almost every one talked of, or knew some story of, little
Lord Fauntleroy; and gradually almost every one knew that the “wicked
Earl” had found something he cared for at last—something which had
touched and even warmed his hard, bitter old heart.
But no one knew quite how much it had been warmed, and how day by
day the old man found himself caring more and more for the child, who was
the only creature that had ever trusted him. He found himself looking
forward to the time when Cedric would be a young man, strong and
beautiful, with life all before him, but having still that kind heart and the
characteristic fashion; riding out at his grandfather's side, or with Wilkins as
escort. As they rode through the market town, he used to see the people turn
and look, and he noticed that as they lifted their hats their faces often
brightened very much; but he thought it was all because his grandfather was
with him.
“They are so fond of you,” he once said, looking up at his lordship with a
bright smile. “Do you see how glad they are when they see you? I hope they
will some day be as fond of me. It must be nice to have EVERYbody like
you.” And he felt quite proud to be the grandson of so greatly admired and
beloved an individual.
When the cottages were being built, the lad and his grandfather used to
ride over to Earl's Court together to look at them, and Fauntleroy was full of
interest. He would dismount from his pony and go and make acquaintance
with the workmen, asking them questions about building and bricklaying,
and telling them things about America. After two or three such
conversations, he was able to enlighten the Earl on the subject of brick-
making, as they rode home.
“I always like to know about things like those,” he said, “because you
never know what you are coming to.”
When he left them, the workmen used to talk him over among
themselves, and laugh at his odd, innocent speeches; but they liked him, and
liked to see him stand among them, talking away, with his hands in his
pockets, his hat pushed back on his curls, and his small face full of
eagerness. “He's a rare un,” they used to say. “An' a noice little outspoken
chap, too. Not much o' th' bad stock in him.” And they would go home and
tell their wives about him, and the women would tell each other, and so it
came about that almost every one talked of, or knew some story of, little
Lord Fauntleroy; and gradually almost every one knew that the “wicked
Earl” had found something he cared for at last—something which had
touched and even warmed his hard, bitter old heart.
But no one knew quite how much it had been warmed, and how day by
day the old man found himself caring more and more for the child, who was
the only creature that had ever trusted him. He found himself looking
forward to the time when Cedric would be a young man, strong and
beautiful, with life all before him, but having still that kind heart and the
Page 111
power to make friends everywhere, and the Earl wondered what the lad
would do, and how he would use his gifts. Often as he watched the little
fellow lying upon the hearth, conning some big book, the light shining on
the bright young head, his old eyes would gleam and his cheek would flush.
“The boy can do anything,” he would say to himself, “anything!”
He never spoke to any one else of his feeling for Cedric; when he spoke
of him to others it was always with the same grim smile. But Fauntleroy
soon knew that his grandfather loved him and always liked him to be near
—near to his chair if they were in the library, opposite to him at table, or by
his side when he rode or drove or took his evening walk on the broad
terrace.
“Do you remember,” Cedric said once, looking up from his book as he
lay on the rug, “do you remember what I said to you that first night about
our being good companions? I don't think any people could be better
companions than we are, do you?”
“We are pretty good companions, I should say,” replied his lordship.
“Come here.”
Fauntleroy scrambled up and went to him.
“Is there anything you want,” the Earl asked; “anything you have not?”
The little fellow's brown eyes fixed themselves on his grandfather with a
rather wistful look.
“Only one thing,” he answered.
“What is that?” inquired the Earl.
Fauntleroy was silent a second. He had not thought matters over to
himself so long for nothing.
“What is it?” my lord repeated.
Fauntleroy answered.
“It is Dearest,” he said.
The old Earl winced a little.
“But you see her almost every day,” he said. “Is not that enough?”
“I used to see her all the time,” said Fauntleroy. “She used to kiss me
when I went to sleep at night, and in the morning she was always there, and
we could tell each other things without waiting.”
would do, and how he would use his gifts. Often as he watched the little
fellow lying upon the hearth, conning some big book, the light shining on
the bright young head, his old eyes would gleam and his cheek would flush.
“The boy can do anything,” he would say to himself, “anything!”
He never spoke to any one else of his feeling for Cedric; when he spoke
of him to others it was always with the same grim smile. But Fauntleroy
soon knew that his grandfather loved him and always liked him to be near
—near to his chair if they were in the library, opposite to him at table, or by
his side when he rode or drove or took his evening walk on the broad
terrace.
“Do you remember,” Cedric said once, looking up from his book as he
lay on the rug, “do you remember what I said to you that first night about
our being good companions? I don't think any people could be better
companions than we are, do you?”
“We are pretty good companions, I should say,” replied his lordship.
“Come here.”
Fauntleroy scrambled up and went to him.
“Is there anything you want,” the Earl asked; “anything you have not?”
The little fellow's brown eyes fixed themselves on his grandfather with a
rather wistful look.
“Only one thing,” he answered.
“What is that?” inquired the Earl.
Fauntleroy was silent a second. He had not thought matters over to
himself so long for nothing.
“What is it?” my lord repeated.
Fauntleroy answered.
“It is Dearest,” he said.
The old Earl winced a little.
“But you see her almost every day,” he said. “Is not that enough?”
“I used to see her all the time,” said Fauntleroy. “She used to kiss me
when I went to sleep at night, and in the morning she was always there, and
we could tell each other things without waiting.”
Page 112
The old eyes and the young ones looked into each other through a
moment of silence. Then the Earl knitted his brows.
“Do you NEVER forget about your mother?” he said.
“No,” answered Fauntleroy, “never; and she never forgets about me. I
shouldn't forget about YOU, you know, if I didn't live with you. I should
think about you all the more.”
“Upon my word,” said the Earl, after looking at him a moment longer, “I
believe you would!”
The jealous pang that came when the boy spoke so of his mother seemed
even stronger than it had been before; it was stronger because of this old
man's increasing affection for the boy.
But it was not long before he had other pangs, so much harder to face
that he almost forgot, for the time, he had ever hated his son's wife at all.
And in a strange and startling way it happened. One evening, just before the
Earl's Court cottages were completed, there was a grand dinner party at
Dorincourt. There had not been such a party at the Castle for a long time. A
few days before it took place, Sir Harry Lorridaile and Lady Lorridaile,
who was the Earl's only sister, actually came for a visit—a thing which
caused the greatest excitement in the village and set Mrs. Dibble's shop-bell
tinkling madly again, because it was well known that Lady Lorridaile had
only been to Dorincourt once since her marriage, thirty-five years before.
She was a handsome old lady with white curls and dimpled, peachy cheeks,
and she was as good as gold, but she had never approved of her brother any
more than did the rest of the world, and having a strong will of her own and
not being at all afraid to speak her mind frankly, she had, after several lively
quarrels with his lordship, seen very little of him since her young days.
She had heard a great deal of him that was not pleasant through the years
in which they had been separated. She had heard about his neglect of his
wife, and of the poor lady's death; and of his indifference to his children;
and of the two weak, vicious, unprepossessing elder boys who had been no
credit to him or to any one else. Those two elder sons, Bevis and Maurice,
she had never seen; but once there had come to Lorridaile Park a tall,
stalwart, beautiful young fellow about eighteen years old, who had told her
that he was her nephew Cedric Errol, and that he had come to see her
because he was passing near the place and wished to look at his Aunt
Constantia of whom he had heard his mother speak. Lady Lorridaile's kind
moment of silence. Then the Earl knitted his brows.
“Do you NEVER forget about your mother?” he said.
“No,” answered Fauntleroy, “never; and she never forgets about me. I
shouldn't forget about YOU, you know, if I didn't live with you. I should
think about you all the more.”
“Upon my word,” said the Earl, after looking at him a moment longer, “I
believe you would!”
The jealous pang that came when the boy spoke so of his mother seemed
even stronger than it had been before; it was stronger because of this old
man's increasing affection for the boy.
But it was not long before he had other pangs, so much harder to face
that he almost forgot, for the time, he had ever hated his son's wife at all.
And in a strange and startling way it happened. One evening, just before the
Earl's Court cottages were completed, there was a grand dinner party at
Dorincourt. There had not been such a party at the Castle for a long time. A
few days before it took place, Sir Harry Lorridaile and Lady Lorridaile,
who was the Earl's only sister, actually came for a visit—a thing which
caused the greatest excitement in the village and set Mrs. Dibble's shop-bell
tinkling madly again, because it was well known that Lady Lorridaile had
only been to Dorincourt once since her marriage, thirty-five years before.
She was a handsome old lady with white curls and dimpled, peachy cheeks,
and she was as good as gold, but she had never approved of her brother any
more than did the rest of the world, and having a strong will of her own and
not being at all afraid to speak her mind frankly, she had, after several lively
quarrels with his lordship, seen very little of him since her young days.
She had heard a great deal of him that was not pleasant through the years
in which they had been separated. She had heard about his neglect of his
wife, and of the poor lady's death; and of his indifference to his children;
and of the two weak, vicious, unprepossessing elder boys who had been no
credit to him or to any one else. Those two elder sons, Bevis and Maurice,
she had never seen; but once there had come to Lorridaile Park a tall,
stalwart, beautiful young fellow about eighteen years old, who had told her
that he was her nephew Cedric Errol, and that he had come to see her
because he was passing near the place and wished to look at his Aunt
Constantia of whom he had heard his mother speak. Lady Lorridaile's kind
Page 113
heart had warmed through and through at the sight of the young man, and
she had made him stay with her a week, and petted him, and made much of
him and admired him immensely. He was so sweet-tempered, light-hearted,
spirited a lad, that when he went away, she had hoped to see him often
again; but she never did, because the Earl had been in a bad humor when he
went back to Dorincourt, and had forbidden him ever to go to Lorridaile
Park again. But Lady Lorridaile had always remembered him tenderly, and
though she feared he had made a rash marriage in America, she had been
very angry when she heard how he had been cast off by his father and that
no one really knew where or how he lived. At last there came a rumor of his
death, and then Bevis had been thrown from his horse and killed, and
Maurice had died in Rome of the fever; and soon after came the story of the
American child who was to be found and brought home as Lord Fauntleroy.
“Probably to be ruined as the others were,” she said to her husband,
“unless his mother is good enough and has a will of her own to help her to
take care of him.”
But when she heard that Cedric's mother had been parted from him she
was almost too indignant for words.
“It is disgraceful, Harry!” she said. “Fancy a child of that age being taken
from his mother, and made the companion of a man like my brother! He
will either be brutal to the boy or indulge him until he is a little monster. If I
thought it would do any good to write——”
“It wouldn't, Constantia,” said Sir Harry.
“I know it wouldn't,” she answered. “I know his lordship the Earl of
Dorincourt too well;—but it is outrageous.”
Not only the poor people and farmers heard about little Lord Fauntleroy;
others knew him. He was talked about so much and there were so many
stories of him—of his beauty, his sweet temper, his popularity, and his
growing influence over the Earl, his grandfather—that rumors of him
reached the gentry at their country places and he was heard of in more than
one county of England. People talked about him at the dinner tables, ladies
pitied his young mother, and wondered if the boy were as handsome as he
was said to be, and men who knew the Earl and his habits laughed heartily
at the stories of the little fellow's belief in his lordship's amiability. Sir
Thomas Asshe of Asshawe Hall, being in Erleboro one day, met the Earl
and his grandson riding together, and stopped to shake hands with my lord
she had made him stay with her a week, and petted him, and made much of
him and admired him immensely. He was so sweet-tempered, light-hearted,
spirited a lad, that when he went away, she had hoped to see him often
again; but she never did, because the Earl had been in a bad humor when he
went back to Dorincourt, and had forbidden him ever to go to Lorridaile
Park again. But Lady Lorridaile had always remembered him tenderly, and
though she feared he had made a rash marriage in America, she had been
very angry when she heard how he had been cast off by his father and that
no one really knew where or how he lived. At last there came a rumor of his
death, and then Bevis had been thrown from his horse and killed, and
Maurice had died in Rome of the fever; and soon after came the story of the
American child who was to be found and brought home as Lord Fauntleroy.
“Probably to be ruined as the others were,” she said to her husband,
“unless his mother is good enough and has a will of her own to help her to
take care of him.”
But when she heard that Cedric's mother had been parted from him she
was almost too indignant for words.
“It is disgraceful, Harry!” she said. “Fancy a child of that age being taken
from his mother, and made the companion of a man like my brother! He
will either be brutal to the boy or indulge him until he is a little monster. If I
thought it would do any good to write——”
“It wouldn't, Constantia,” said Sir Harry.
“I know it wouldn't,” she answered. “I know his lordship the Earl of
Dorincourt too well;—but it is outrageous.”
Not only the poor people and farmers heard about little Lord Fauntleroy;
others knew him. He was talked about so much and there were so many
stories of him—of his beauty, his sweet temper, his popularity, and his
growing influence over the Earl, his grandfather—that rumors of him
reached the gentry at their country places and he was heard of in more than
one county of England. People talked about him at the dinner tables, ladies
pitied his young mother, and wondered if the boy were as handsome as he
was said to be, and men who knew the Earl and his habits laughed heartily
at the stories of the little fellow's belief in his lordship's amiability. Sir
Thomas Asshe of Asshawe Hall, being in Erleboro one day, met the Earl
and his grandson riding together, and stopped to shake hands with my lord
Page 114
and congratulate him on his change of looks and on his recovery from the
gout. “And, d' ye know,” he said, when he spoke of the incident afterward,
“the old man looked as proud as a turkey-cock; and upon my word I don't
wonder, for a handsomer, finer lad than his grandson I never saw! As
straight as a dart, and sat his pony like a young trooper!”
And so by degrees Lady Lorridaile, too, heard of the child; she heard
about Higgins and the lame boy, and the cottages at Earl's Court, and a
score of other things,—and she began to wish to see the little fellow. And
just as she was wondering how it might be brought about, to her utter
astonishment, she received a letter from her brother inviting her to come
with her husband to Dorincourt.
“It seems incredible!” she exclaimed. “I have heard it said that the child
has worked miracles, and I begin to believe it. They say my brother adores
the boy and can scarcely endure to have him out of sight. And he is so
proud of him! Actually, I believe he wants to show him to us.” And she
accepted the invitation at once.
When she reached Dorincourt Castle with Sir Harry, it was late in the
afternoon, and she went to her room at once before seeing her brother.
Having dressed for dinner, she entered the drawing-room. The Earl was
there standing near the fire and looking very tall and imposing; and at his
side stood a little boy in black velvet, and a large Vandyke collar of rich
lace—a little fellow whose round bright face was so handsome, and who
turned upon her such beautiful, candid brown eyes, that she almost uttered
an exclamation of pleasure and surprise at the sight.
As she shook hands with the Earl, she called him by the name she had
not used since her girlhood.
“What, Molyneux!” she said, “is this the child?”
“Yes, Constantia,” answered the Earl, “this is the boy. Fauntleroy, this is
your grand-aunt, Lady Lorridaile.”
“How do you do, Grand-Aunt?” said Fauntleroy.
Lady Lorridaile put her hand on his shoulders, and after looking down
into his upraised face a few seconds, kissed him warmly.
“I am your Aunt Constantia,” she said, “and I loved your poor papa, and
you are very like him.”
gout. “And, d' ye know,” he said, when he spoke of the incident afterward,
“the old man looked as proud as a turkey-cock; and upon my word I don't
wonder, for a handsomer, finer lad than his grandson I never saw! As
straight as a dart, and sat his pony like a young trooper!”
And so by degrees Lady Lorridaile, too, heard of the child; she heard
about Higgins and the lame boy, and the cottages at Earl's Court, and a
score of other things,—and she began to wish to see the little fellow. And
just as she was wondering how it might be brought about, to her utter
astonishment, she received a letter from her brother inviting her to come
with her husband to Dorincourt.
“It seems incredible!” she exclaimed. “I have heard it said that the child
has worked miracles, and I begin to believe it. They say my brother adores
the boy and can scarcely endure to have him out of sight. And he is so
proud of him! Actually, I believe he wants to show him to us.” And she
accepted the invitation at once.
When she reached Dorincourt Castle with Sir Harry, it was late in the
afternoon, and she went to her room at once before seeing her brother.
Having dressed for dinner, she entered the drawing-room. The Earl was
there standing near the fire and looking very tall and imposing; and at his
side stood a little boy in black velvet, and a large Vandyke collar of rich
lace—a little fellow whose round bright face was so handsome, and who
turned upon her such beautiful, candid brown eyes, that she almost uttered
an exclamation of pleasure and surprise at the sight.
As she shook hands with the Earl, she called him by the name she had
not used since her girlhood.
“What, Molyneux!” she said, “is this the child?”
“Yes, Constantia,” answered the Earl, “this is the boy. Fauntleroy, this is
your grand-aunt, Lady Lorridaile.”
“How do you do, Grand-Aunt?” said Fauntleroy.
Lady Lorridaile put her hand on his shoulders, and after looking down
into his upraised face a few seconds, kissed him warmly.
“I am your Aunt Constantia,” she said, “and I loved your poor papa, and
you are very like him.”
Page 115
“It makes me glad when I am told I am like him,” answered Fauntleroy,
“because it seems as if every one liked him,—just like Dearest, eszackly,—
Aunt Constantia” (adding the two words after a second's pause).
Lady Lorridaile was delighted. She bent and kissed him again, and from
that moment they were warm friends.
“Well, Molyneux,” she said aside to the Earl afterward, “it could not
possibly be better than this!”
“I think not,” answered his lordship dryly. “He is a fine little fellow. We
are great friends. He believes me to be the most charming and sweet-
tempered of philanthropists. I will confess to you, Constantia,—as you
would find it out if I did not,—that I am in some slight danger of becoming
rather an old fool about him.”
“What does his mother think of you?” asked Lady Lorridaile, with her
usual straightforwardness.
“I have not asked her,” answered the Earl, slightly scowling.
“Well,” said Lady Lorridaile, “I will be frank with you at the outset,
Molyneux, and tell you I don't approve of your course, and that it is my
intention to call on Mrs. Errol as soon as possible; so if you wish to quarrel
with me, you had better mention it at once. What I hear of the young
creature makes me quite sure that her child owes her everything. We were
told even at Lorridaile Park that your poorer tenants adore her already.”
“They adore HIM,” said the Earl, nodding toward Fauntleroy. “As to
Mrs. Errol, you'll find her a pretty little woman. I'm rather in debt to her for
giving some of her beauty to the boy, and you can go to see her if you like.
All I ask is that she will remain at Court Lodge and that you will not ask me
to go and see her,” and he scowled a little again.
“But he doesn't hate her as much as he used to, that is plain enough to
me,” her ladyship said to Sir Harry afterward. “And he is a changed man in
a measure, and, incredible as it may seem, Harry, it is my opinion that he is
being made into a human being, through nothing more nor less than his
affection for that innocent, affectionate little fellow. Why, the child actually
loves him—leans on his chair and against his knee. His own children would
as soon have thought of nestling up to a tiger.”
The very next day she went to call upon Mrs. Errol. When she returned,
she said to her brother:
“because it seems as if every one liked him,—just like Dearest, eszackly,—
Aunt Constantia” (adding the two words after a second's pause).
Lady Lorridaile was delighted. She bent and kissed him again, and from
that moment they were warm friends.
“Well, Molyneux,” she said aside to the Earl afterward, “it could not
possibly be better than this!”
“I think not,” answered his lordship dryly. “He is a fine little fellow. We
are great friends. He believes me to be the most charming and sweet-
tempered of philanthropists. I will confess to you, Constantia,—as you
would find it out if I did not,—that I am in some slight danger of becoming
rather an old fool about him.”
“What does his mother think of you?” asked Lady Lorridaile, with her
usual straightforwardness.
“I have not asked her,” answered the Earl, slightly scowling.
“Well,” said Lady Lorridaile, “I will be frank with you at the outset,
Molyneux, and tell you I don't approve of your course, and that it is my
intention to call on Mrs. Errol as soon as possible; so if you wish to quarrel
with me, you had better mention it at once. What I hear of the young
creature makes me quite sure that her child owes her everything. We were
told even at Lorridaile Park that your poorer tenants adore her already.”
“They adore HIM,” said the Earl, nodding toward Fauntleroy. “As to
Mrs. Errol, you'll find her a pretty little woman. I'm rather in debt to her for
giving some of her beauty to the boy, and you can go to see her if you like.
All I ask is that she will remain at Court Lodge and that you will not ask me
to go and see her,” and he scowled a little again.
“But he doesn't hate her as much as he used to, that is plain enough to
me,” her ladyship said to Sir Harry afterward. “And he is a changed man in
a measure, and, incredible as it may seem, Harry, it is my opinion that he is
being made into a human being, through nothing more nor less than his
affection for that innocent, affectionate little fellow. Why, the child actually
loves him—leans on his chair and against his knee. His own children would
as soon have thought of nestling up to a tiger.”
The very next day she went to call upon Mrs. Errol. When she returned,
she said to her brother:
Page 116
“Molyneux, she is the loveliest little woman I ever saw! She has a voice
like a silver bell, and you may thank her for making the boy what he is. She
has given him more than her beauty, and you make a great mistake in not
persuading her to come and take charge of you. I shall invite her to
Lorridaile.”
“She'll not leave the boy,” replied the Earl.
“I must have the boy too,” said Lady Lorridaile, laughing.
But she knew Fauntleroy would not be given up to her, and each day she
saw more clearly how closely those two had grown to each other, and how
all the proud, grim old man's ambition and hope and love centered
themselves in the child, and how the warm, innocent nature returned his
affection with most perfect trust and good faith.
She knew, too, that the prime reason for the great dinner party was the
Earl's secret desire to show the world his grandson and heir, and to let
people see that the boy who had been so much spoken of and described was
even a finer little specimen of boyhood than rumor had made him.
“Bevis and Maurice were such a bitter humiliation to him,” she said to
her husband. “Every one knew it. He actually hated them. His pride has full
sway here.” Perhaps there was not one person who accepted the invitation
without feeling some curiosity about little Lord Fauntleroy, and wondering
if he would be on view.
And when the time came he was on view.
“The lad has good manners,” said the Earl. “He will be in no one's way.
Children are usually idiots or bores,—mine were both,—but he can actually
answer when he's spoken to, and be silent when he is not. He is never
offensive.”
But he was not allowed to be silent very long. Every one had something
to say to him. The fact was they wished to make him talk. The ladies petted
him and asked him questions, and the men asked him questions too, and
joked with him, as the men on the steamer had done when he crossed the
Atlantic. Fauntleroy did not quite understand why they laughed so
sometimes when he answered them, but he was so used to seeing people
amused when he was quite serious, that he did not mind. He thought the
whole evening delightful. The magnificent rooms were so brilliant with
lights, there were so many flowers, the gentlemen seemed so gay, and the
like a silver bell, and you may thank her for making the boy what he is. She
has given him more than her beauty, and you make a great mistake in not
persuading her to come and take charge of you. I shall invite her to
Lorridaile.”
“She'll not leave the boy,” replied the Earl.
“I must have the boy too,” said Lady Lorridaile, laughing.
But she knew Fauntleroy would not be given up to her, and each day she
saw more clearly how closely those two had grown to each other, and how
all the proud, grim old man's ambition and hope and love centered
themselves in the child, and how the warm, innocent nature returned his
affection with most perfect trust and good faith.
She knew, too, that the prime reason for the great dinner party was the
Earl's secret desire to show the world his grandson and heir, and to let
people see that the boy who had been so much spoken of and described was
even a finer little specimen of boyhood than rumor had made him.
“Bevis and Maurice were such a bitter humiliation to him,” she said to
her husband. “Every one knew it. He actually hated them. His pride has full
sway here.” Perhaps there was not one person who accepted the invitation
without feeling some curiosity about little Lord Fauntleroy, and wondering
if he would be on view.
And when the time came he was on view.
“The lad has good manners,” said the Earl. “He will be in no one's way.
Children are usually idiots or bores,—mine were both,—but he can actually
answer when he's spoken to, and be silent when he is not. He is never
offensive.”
But he was not allowed to be silent very long. Every one had something
to say to him. The fact was they wished to make him talk. The ladies petted
him and asked him questions, and the men asked him questions too, and
joked with him, as the men on the steamer had done when he crossed the
Atlantic. Fauntleroy did not quite understand why they laughed so
sometimes when he answered them, but he was so used to seeing people
amused when he was quite serious, that he did not mind. He thought the
whole evening delightful. The magnificent rooms were so brilliant with
lights, there were so many flowers, the gentlemen seemed so gay, and the
Page 117
ladies wore such beautiful, wonderful dresses, and such sparkling
ornaments in their hair and on their necks. There was one young lady who,
he heard them say, had just come down from London, where she had spent
the “season”; and she was so charming that he could not keep his eyes from
her. She was a rather tall young lady with a proud little head, and very soft
dark hair, and large eyes the color of purple pansies, and the color on her
cheeks and lips was like that of a rose. She was dressed in a beautiful white
dress, and had pearls around her throat. There was one strange thing about
this young lady. So many gentlemen stood near her, and seemed anxious to
please her, that Fauntleroy thought she must be something like a princess.
He was so much interested in her that without knowing it he drew nearer
and nearer to her, and at last she turned and spoke to him.
“Come here, Lord Fauntleroy,” she said, smiling; “and tell me why you
look at me so.”
“I was thinking how beautiful you are,” his young lordship replied.
Then all the gentlemen laughed outright, and the young lady laughed a
little too, and the rose color in her cheeks brightened.
“Ah, Fauntleroy,” said one of the gentlemen who had laughed most
heartily, “make the most of your time! When you are older you will not
have the courage to say that.”
“But nobody could help saying it,” said Fauntleroy sweetly. “Could you
help it? Don't YOU think she is pretty, too?”
“We are not allowed to say what we think,” said the gentleman, while the
rest laughed more than ever.
But the beautiful young lady—her name was Miss Vivian Herbert—put
out her hand and drew Cedric to her side, looking prettier than before, if
possible.
“Lord Fauntleroy shall say what he thinks,” she said; “and I am much
obliged to him. I am sure he thinks what he says.” And she kissed him on
his cheek.
“I think you are prettier than any one I ever saw,” said Fauntleroy,
looking at her with innocent, admiring eyes, “except Dearest. Of course, I
couldn't think any one QUITE as pretty as Dearest. I think she is the
prettiest person in the world.”
ornaments in their hair and on their necks. There was one young lady who,
he heard them say, had just come down from London, where she had spent
the “season”; and she was so charming that he could not keep his eyes from
her. She was a rather tall young lady with a proud little head, and very soft
dark hair, and large eyes the color of purple pansies, and the color on her
cheeks and lips was like that of a rose. She was dressed in a beautiful white
dress, and had pearls around her throat. There was one strange thing about
this young lady. So many gentlemen stood near her, and seemed anxious to
please her, that Fauntleroy thought she must be something like a princess.
He was so much interested in her that without knowing it he drew nearer
and nearer to her, and at last she turned and spoke to him.
“Come here, Lord Fauntleroy,” she said, smiling; “and tell me why you
look at me so.”
“I was thinking how beautiful you are,” his young lordship replied.
Then all the gentlemen laughed outright, and the young lady laughed a
little too, and the rose color in her cheeks brightened.
“Ah, Fauntleroy,” said one of the gentlemen who had laughed most
heartily, “make the most of your time! When you are older you will not
have the courage to say that.”
“But nobody could help saying it,” said Fauntleroy sweetly. “Could you
help it? Don't YOU think she is pretty, too?”
“We are not allowed to say what we think,” said the gentleman, while the
rest laughed more than ever.
But the beautiful young lady—her name was Miss Vivian Herbert—put
out her hand and drew Cedric to her side, looking prettier than before, if
possible.
“Lord Fauntleroy shall say what he thinks,” she said; “and I am much
obliged to him. I am sure he thinks what he says.” And she kissed him on
his cheek.
“I think you are prettier than any one I ever saw,” said Fauntleroy,
looking at her with innocent, admiring eyes, “except Dearest. Of course, I
couldn't think any one QUITE as pretty as Dearest. I think she is the
prettiest person in the world.”
Page 118
“I am sure she is,” said Miss Vivian Herbert. And she laughed and kissed
his cheek again.
She kept him by her side a great part of the evening, and the group of
which they were the center was very gay. He did not know how it
happened, but before long he was telling them all about America, and the
Republican Rally, and Mr. Hobbs and Dick, and in the end he proudly
produced from his pocket Dick's parting gift,—the red silk handkerchief.
“I put it in my pocket to-night because it was a party,” he said. “I thought
Dick would like me to wear it at a party.”
And queer as the big, flaming, spotted thing was, there was a serious,
affectionate look in his eyes, which prevented his audience from laughing
very much.
“You see, I like it,” he said, “because Dick is my friend.”
But though he was talked to so much, as the Earl had said, he was in no
one's way. He could be quiet and listen when others talked, and so no one
found him tiresome. A slight smile crossed more than one face when several
times he went and stood near his grandfather's chair, or sat on a stool close
to him, watching him and absorbing every word he uttered with the most
charmed interest. Once he stood so near the chair's arm that his cheek
touched the Earl's shoulder, and his lordship, detecting the general smile,
smiled a little himself. He knew what the lookers-on were thinking, and he
felt some secret amusement in their seeing what good friends he was with
this youngster, who might have been expected to share the popular opinion
of him.
Mr. Havisham had been expected to arrive in the afternoon, but, strange
to say, he was late. Such a thing had really never been known to happen
before during all the years in which he had been a visitor at Dorincourt
Castle. He was so late that the guests were on the point of rising to go in to
dinner when he arrived. When he approached his host, the Earl regarded
him with amazement. He looked as if he had been hurried or agitated; his
dry, keen old face was actually pale.
“I was detained,” he said, in a low voice to the Earl, “by—an
extraordinary event.”
It was as unlike the methodic old lawyer to be agitated by anything as it
was to be late, but it was evident that he had been disturbed. At dinner he
his cheek again.
She kept him by her side a great part of the evening, and the group of
which they were the center was very gay. He did not know how it
happened, but before long he was telling them all about America, and the
Republican Rally, and Mr. Hobbs and Dick, and in the end he proudly
produced from his pocket Dick's parting gift,—the red silk handkerchief.
“I put it in my pocket to-night because it was a party,” he said. “I thought
Dick would like me to wear it at a party.”
And queer as the big, flaming, spotted thing was, there was a serious,
affectionate look in his eyes, which prevented his audience from laughing
very much.
“You see, I like it,” he said, “because Dick is my friend.”
But though he was talked to so much, as the Earl had said, he was in no
one's way. He could be quiet and listen when others talked, and so no one
found him tiresome. A slight smile crossed more than one face when several
times he went and stood near his grandfather's chair, or sat on a stool close
to him, watching him and absorbing every word he uttered with the most
charmed interest. Once he stood so near the chair's arm that his cheek
touched the Earl's shoulder, and his lordship, detecting the general smile,
smiled a little himself. He knew what the lookers-on were thinking, and he
felt some secret amusement in their seeing what good friends he was with
this youngster, who might have been expected to share the popular opinion
of him.
Mr. Havisham had been expected to arrive in the afternoon, but, strange
to say, he was late. Such a thing had really never been known to happen
before during all the years in which he had been a visitor at Dorincourt
Castle. He was so late that the guests were on the point of rising to go in to
dinner when he arrived. When he approached his host, the Earl regarded
him with amazement. He looked as if he had been hurried or agitated; his
dry, keen old face was actually pale.
“I was detained,” he said, in a low voice to the Earl, “by—an
extraordinary event.”
It was as unlike the methodic old lawyer to be agitated by anything as it
was to be late, but it was evident that he had been disturbed. At dinner he
Page 119
ate scarcely anything, and two or three times, when he was spoken to, he
started as if his thoughts were far away. At dessert, when Fauntleroy came
in, he looked at him more than once, nervously and uneasily. Fauntleroy
noted the look and wondered at it. He and Mr. Havisham were on friendly
terms, and they usually exchanged smiles. The lawyer seemed to have
forgotten to smile that evening.
The fact was, he forgot everything but the strange and painful news he
knew he must tell the Earl before the night was over—the strange news
which he knew would be so terrible a shock, and which would change the
face of everything. As he looked about at the splendid rooms and the
brilliant company,—at the people gathered together, he knew, more that
they might see the bright-haired little fellow near the Earl's chair than for
any other reason,—as he looked at the proud old man and at little Lord
Fauntleroy smiling at his side, he really felt quite shaken, notwithstanding
that he was a hardened old lawyer. What a blow it was that he must deal
them!
He did not exactly know how the long, superb dinner ended. He sat
through it as if he were in a dream, and several times he saw the Earl glance
at him in surprise.
But it was over at last, and the gentlemen joined the ladies in the
drawing-room. They found Fauntleroy sitting on the sofa with Miss Vivian
Herbert,—the great beauty of the last London season; they had been
looking at some pictures, and he was thanking his companion as the door
opened.
“I'm ever so much obliged to you for being so kind to me!” he was
saying; “I never was at a party before, and I've enjoyed myself so much!”
He had enjoyed himself so much that when the gentlemen gathered about
Miss Herbert again and began to talk to her, as he listened and tried to
understand their laughing speeches, his eyelids began to droop. They
drooped until they covered his eyes two or three times, and then the sound
of Miss Herbert's low, pretty laugh would bring him back, and he would
open them again for about two seconds. He was quite sure he was not going
to sleep, but there was a large, yellow satin cushion behind him and his
head sank against it, and after a while his eyelids drooped for the last time.
They did not even quite open when, as it seemed a long time after, some
started as if his thoughts were far away. At dessert, when Fauntleroy came
in, he looked at him more than once, nervously and uneasily. Fauntleroy
noted the look and wondered at it. He and Mr. Havisham were on friendly
terms, and they usually exchanged smiles. The lawyer seemed to have
forgotten to smile that evening.
The fact was, he forgot everything but the strange and painful news he
knew he must tell the Earl before the night was over—the strange news
which he knew would be so terrible a shock, and which would change the
face of everything. As he looked about at the splendid rooms and the
brilliant company,—at the people gathered together, he knew, more that
they might see the bright-haired little fellow near the Earl's chair than for
any other reason,—as he looked at the proud old man and at little Lord
Fauntleroy smiling at his side, he really felt quite shaken, notwithstanding
that he was a hardened old lawyer. What a blow it was that he must deal
them!
He did not exactly know how the long, superb dinner ended. He sat
through it as if he were in a dream, and several times he saw the Earl glance
at him in surprise.
But it was over at last, and the gentlemen joined the ladies in the
drawing-room. They found Fauntleroy sitting on the sofa with Miss Vivian
Herbert,—the great beauty of the last London season; they had been
looking at some pictures, and he was thanking his companion as the door
opened.
“I'm ever so much obliged to you for being so kind to me!” he was
saying; “I never was at a party before, and I've enjoyed myself so much!”
He had enjoyed himself so much that when the gentlemen gathered about
Miss Herbert again and began to talk to her, as he listened and tried to
understand their laughing speeches, his eyelids began to droop. They
drooped until they covered his eyes two or three times, and then the sound
of Miss Herbert's low, pretty laugh would bring him back, and he would
open them again for about two seconds. He was quite sure he was not going
to sleep, but there was a large, yellow satin cushion behind him and his
head sank against it, and after a while his eyelids drooped for the last time.
They did not even quite open when, as it seemed a long time after, some
Page 120
one kissed him lightly on the cheek. It was Miss Vivian Herbert, who was
going away, and she spoke to him softly.
“Good-night, little Lord Fauntleroy,” she said. “Sleep well.”
And in the morning he did not know that he had tried to open his eyes
and had murmured sleepily, “Good-night—I'm so—glad—I saw you—you
are so—pretty——”
He only had a very faint recollection of hearing the gentlemen laugh
again and of wondering why they did it.
No sooner had the last guest left the room, than Mr. Havisham turned
from his place by the fire, and stepped nearer the sofa, where he stood
looking down at the sleeping occupant. Little Lord Fauntleroy was taking
his ease luxuriously. One leg crossed the other and swung over the edge of
the sofa; one arm was flung easily above his head; the warm flush of
healthful, happy, childish sleep was on his quiet face; his waving tangle of
bright hair strayed over the yellow satin cushion. He made a picture well
worth looking at.
As Mr. Havisham looked at it, he put his hand up and rubbed his shaven
chin, with a harassed countenance.
“Well, Havisham,” said the Earl's harsh voice behind him. “What is it? It
is evident something has happened. What was the extraordinary event, if I
may ask?”
Mr. Havisham turned from the sofa, still rubbing his chin.
“It was bad news,” he answered, “distressing news, my lord—the worst
of news. I am sorry to be the bearer of it.”
The Earl had been uneasy for some time during the evening, as he
glanced at Mr. Havisham, and when he was uneasy he was always ill-
tempered.
“Why do you look so at the boy!” he exclaimed irritably. “You have been
looking at him all the evening as if—See here now, why should you look at
the boy, Havisham, and hang over him like some bird of ill-omen! What has
your news to do with Lord Fauntleroy?”
“My lord,” said Mr. Havisham, “I will waste no words. My news has
everything to do with Lord Fauntleroy. And if we are to believe it—it is not
Lord Fauntleroy who lies sleeping before us, but only the son of Captain
going away, and she spoke to him softly.
“Good-night, little Lord Fauntleroy,” she said. “Sleep well.”
And in the morning he did not know that he had tried to open his eyes
and had murmured sleepily, “Good-night—I'm so—glad—I saw you—you
are so—pretty——”
He only had a very faint recollection of hearing the gentlemen laugh
again and of wondering why they did it.
No sooner had the last guest left the room, than Mr. Havisham turned
from his place by the fire, and stepped nearer the sofa, where he stood
looking down at the sleeping occupant. Little Lord Fauntleroy was taking
his ease luxuriously. One leg crossed the other and swung over the edge of
the sofa; one arm was flung easily above his head; the warm flush of
healthful, happy, childish sleep was on his quiet face; his waving tangle of
bright hair strayed over the yellow satin cushion. He made a picture well
worth looking at.
As Mr. Havisham looked at it, he put his hand up and rubbed his shaven
chin, with a harassed countenance.
“Well, Havisham,” said the Earl's harsh voice behind him. “What is it? It
is evident something has happened. What was the extraordinary event, if I
may ask?”
Mr. Havisham turned from the sofa, still rubbing his chin.
“It was bad news,” he answered, “distressing news, my lord—the worst
of news. I am sorry to be the bearer of it.”
The Earl had been uneasy for some time during the evening, as he
glanced at Mr. Havisham, and when he was uneasy he was always ill-
tempered.
“Why do you look so at the boy!” he exclaimed irritably. “You have been
looking at him all the evening as if—See here now, why should you look at
the boy, Havisham, and hang over him like some bird of ill-omen! What has
your news to do with Lord Fauntleroy?”
“My lord,” said Mr. Havisham, “I will waste no words. My news has
everything to do with Lord Fauntleroy. And if we are to believe it—it is not
Lord Fauntleroy who lies sleeping before us, but only the son of Captain
Page 121
Errol. And the present Lord Fauntleroy is the son of your son Bevis, and is
at this moment in a lodging-house in London.”
The Earl clutched the arms of his chair with both his hands until the veins
stood out upon them; the veins stood out on his forehead too; his fierce old
face was almost livid.
“What do you mean!” he cried out. “You are mad! Whose lie is this?”
“If it is a lie,” answered Mr. Havisham, “it is painfully like the truth. A
woman came to my chambers this morning. She said your son Bevis
married her six years ago in London. She showed me her marriage
certificate. They quarrelled a year after the marriage, and he paid her to
keep away from him. She has a son five years old. She is an American of
the lower classes,—an ignorant person,—and until lately she did not fully
understand what her son could claim. She consulted a lawyer and found out
that the boy was really Lord Fauntleroy and the heir to the earldom of
Dorincourt; and she, of course, insists on his claims being acknowledged.”
There was a movement of the curly head on the yellow satin cushion. A
soft, long, sleepy sigh came from the parted lips, and the little boy stirred in
his sleep, but not at all restlessly or uneasily. Not at all as if his slumber
were disturbed by the fact that he was being proved a small impostor and
that he was not Lord Fauntleroy at all and never would be the Earl of
Dorincourt. He only turned his rosy face more on its side, as if to enable the
old man who stared at it so solemnly to see it better.
The handsome, grim old face was ghastly. A bitter smile fixed itself upon
it.
“I should refuse to believe a word of it,” he said, “if it were not such a
low, scoundrelly piece of business that it becomes quite possible in
connection with the name of my son Bevis. It is quite like Bevis. He was
always a disgrace to us. Always a weak, untruthful, vicious young brute
with low tastes—my son and heir, Bevis, Lord Fauntleroy. The woman is an
ignorant, vulgar person, you say?”
“I am obliged to admit that she can scarcely spell her own name,”
answered the lawyer. “She is absolutely uneducated and openly mercenary.
She cares for nothing but the money. She is very handsome in a coarse way,
but——”
The fastidious old lawyer ceased speaking and gave a sort of shudder.
at this moment in a lodging-house in London.”
The Earl clutched the arms of his chair with both his hands until the veins
stood out upon them; the veins stood out on his forehead too; his fierce old
face was almost livid.
“What do you mean!” he cried out. “You are mad! Whose lie is this?”
“If it is a lie,” answered Mr. Havisham, “it is painfully like the truth. A
woman came to my chambers this morning. She said your son Bevis
married her six years ago in London. She showed me her marriage
certificate. They quarrelled a year after the marriage, and he paid her to
keep away from him. She has a son five years old. She is an American of
the lower classes,—an ignorant person,—and until lately she did not fully
understand what her son could claim. She consulted a lawyer and found out
that the boy was really Lord Fauntleroy and the heir to the earldom of
Dorincourt; and she, of course, insists on his claims being acknowledged.”
There was a movement of the curly head on the yellow satin cushion. A
soft, long, sleepy sigh came from the parted lips, and the little boy stirred in
his sleep, but not at all restlessly or uneasily. Not at all as if his slumber
were disturbed by the fact that he was being proved a small impostor and
that he was not Lord Fauntleroy at all and never would be the Earl of
Dorincourt. He only turned his rosy face more on its side, as if to enable the
old man who stared at it so solemnly to see it better.
The handsome, grim old face was ghastly. A bitter smile fixed itself upon
it.
“I should refuse to believe a word of it,” he said, “if it were not such a
low, scoundrelly piece of business that it becomes quite possible in
connection with the name of my son Bevis. It is quite like Bevis. He was
always a disgrace to us. Always a weak, untruthful, vicious young brute
with low tastes—my son and heir, Bevis, Lord Fauntleroy. The woman is an
ignorant, vulgar person, you say?”
“I am obliged to admit that she can scarcely spell her own name,”
answered the lawyer. “She is absolutely uneducated and openly mercenary.
She cares for nothing but the money. She is very handsome in a coarse way,
but——”
The fastidious old lawyer ceased speaking and gave a sort of shudder.
Page 122
The veins on the old Earl's forehead stood out like purple cords.
Something else stood out upon it too—cold drops of moisture. He took
out his handkerchief and swept them away. His smile grew even more
bitter.
“And I,” he said, “I objected to—to the other woman, the mother of this
child” (pointing to the sleeping form on the sofa); “I refused to recognize
her. And yet she could spell her own name. I suppose this is retribution.”
Suddenly he sprang up from his chair and began to walk up and down the
room. Fierce and terrible words poured forth from his lips. His rage and
hatred and cruel disappointment shook him as a storm shakes a tree. His
violence was something dreadful to see, and yet Mr. Havisham noticed that
at the very worst of his wrath he never seemed to forget the little sleeping
figure on the yellow satin cushion, and that he never once spoke loud
enough to awaken it.
“I might have known it,” he said. “They were a disgrace to me from their
first hour! I hated them both; and they hated me! Bevis was the worse of the
two. I will not believe this yet, though! I will contend against it to the last.
But it is like Bevis—it is like him!”
And then he raged again and asked questions about the woman, about her
proofs, and pacing the room, turned first white and then purple in his
repressed fury.
When at last he had learned all there was to be told, and knew the worst,
Mr. Havisham looked at him with a feeling of anxiety. He looked broken
and haggard and changed. His rages had always been bad for him, but this
one had been worse than the rest because there had been something more
than rage in it.
He came slowly back to the sofa, at last, and stood near it.
“If any one had told me I could be fond of a child,” he said, his harsh
voice low and unsteady, “I should not have believed them. I always detested
children—my own more than the rest. I am fond of this one; he is fond of
me” (with a bitter smile). “I am not popular; I never was. But he is fond of
me. He never was afraid of me—he always trusted me. He would have
filled my place better than I have filled it. I know that. He would have been
an honor to the name.”
Something else stood out upon it too—cold drops of moisture. He took
out his handkerchief and swept them away. His smile grew even more
bitter.
“And I,” he said, “I objected to—to the other woman, the mother of this
child” (pointing to the sleeping form on the sofa); “I refused to recognize
her. And yet she could spell her own name. I suppose this is retribution.”
Suddenly he sprang up from his chair and began to walk up and down the
room. Fierce and terrible words poured forth from his lips. His rage and
hatred and cruel disappointment shook him as a storm shakes a tree. His
violence was something dreadful to see, and yet Mr. Havisham noticed that
at the very worst of his wrath he never seemed to forget the little sleeping
figure on the yellow satin cushion, and that he never once spoke loud
enough to awaken it.
“I might have known it,” he said. “They were a disgrace to me from their
first hour! I hated them both; and they hated me! Bevis was the worse of the
two. I will not believe this yet, though! I will contend against it to the last.
But it is like Bevis—it is like him!”
And then he raged again and asked questions about the woman, about her
proofs, and pacing the room, turned first white and then purple in his
repressed fury.
When at last he had learned all there was to be told, and knew the worst,
Mr. Havisham looked at him with a feeling of anxiety. He looked broken
and haggard and changed. His rages had always been bad for him, but this
one had been worse than the rest because there had been something more
than rage in it.
He came slowly back to the sofa, at last, and stood near it.
“If any one had told me I could be fond of a child,” he said, his harsh
voice low and unsteady, “I should not have believed them. I always detested
children—my own more than the rest. I am fond of this one; he is fond of
me” (with a bitter smile). “I am not popular; I never was. But he is fond of
me. He never was afraid of me—he always trusted me. He would have
filled my place better than I have filled it. I know that. He would have been
an honor to the name.”
Page 123
He bent down and stood a minute or so looking at the happy, sleeping
face. His shaggy eyebrows were knitted fiercely, and yet somehow he did
not seem fierce at all. He put up his hand, pushed the bright hair back from
the forehead, and then turned away and rang the bell.
When the largest footman appeared, he pointed to the sofa.
“Take”—he said, and then his voice changed a little—“take Lord
Fauntleroy to his room.”
face. His shaggy eyebrows were knitted fiercely, and yet somehow he did
not seem fierce at all. He put up his hand, pushed the bright hair back from
the forehead, and then turned away and rang the bell.
When the largest footman appeared, he pointed to the sofa.
“Take”—he said, and then his voice changed a little—“take Lord
Fauntleroy to his room.”
Page 124
XI
When Mr. Hobbs's young friend left him to go to Dorincourt Castle and
become Lord Fauntleroy, and the grocery-man had time to realize that the
Atlantic Ocean lay between himself and the small companion who had
spent so many agreeable hours in his society, he really began to feel very
lonely indeed. The fact was, Mr. Hobbs was not a clever man nor even a
bright one; he was, indeed, rather a slow and heavy person, and he had
never made many acquaintances. He was not mentally energetic enough to
know how to amuse himself, and in truth he never did anything of an
entertaining nature but read the newspapers and add up his accounts. It was
not very easy for him to add up his accounts, and sometimes it took him a
long time to bring them out right; and in the old days, little Lord Fauntleroy,
who had learned how to add up quite nicely with his fingers and a slate and
pencil, had sometimes even gone to the length of trying to help him; and,
then too, he had been so good a listener and had taken such an interest in
what the newspaper said, and he and Mr. Hobbs had held such long
conversations about the Revolution and the British and the elections and the
Republican party, that it was no wonder his going left a blank in the grocery
store. At first it seemed to Mr. Hobbs that Cedric was not really far away,
and would come back again; that some day he would look up from his
paper and see the little lad standing in the door-way, in his white suit and
red stockings, and with his straw hat on the back of his head, and would
hear him say in his cheerful little voice: “Hello, Mr. Hobbs! This is a hot
day—isn't it?” But as the days passed on and this did not happen, Mr.
Hobbs felt very dull and uneasy. He did not even enjoy his newspaper as
much as he used to. He would put the paper down on his knee after reading
it, and sit and stare at the high stool for a long time. There were some marks
on the long legs which made him feel quite dejected and melancholy. They
were marks made by the heels of the next Earl of Dorincourt, when he
kicked and talked at the same time. It seems that even youthful earls kick
the legs of things they sit on;—noble blood and lofty lineage do not prevent
it. After looking at those marks, Mr. Hobbs would take out his gold watch
and open it and stare at the inscription: “From his oldest friend, Lord
When Mr. Hobbs's young friend left him to go to Dorincourt Castle and
become Lord Fauntleroy, and the grocery-man had time to realize that the
Atlantic Ocean lay between himself and the small companion who had
spent so many agreeable hours in his society, he really began to feel very
lonely indeed. The fact was, Mr. Hobbs was not a clever man nor even a
bright one; he was, indeed, rather a slow and heavy person, and he had
never made many acquaintances. He was not mentally energetic enough to
know how to amuse himself, and in truth he never did anything of an
entertaining nature but read the newspapers and add up his accounts. It was
not very easy for him to add up his accounts, and sometimes it took him a
long time to bring them out right; and in the old days, little Lord Fauntleroy,
who had learned how to add up quite nicely with his fingers and a slate and
pencil, had sometimes even gone to the length of trying to help him; and,
then too, he had been so good a listener and had taken such an interest in
what the newspaper said, and he and Mr. Hobbs had held such long
conversations about the Revolution and the British and the elections and the
Republican party, that it was no wonder his going left a blank in the grocery
store. At first it seemed to Mr. Hobbs that Cedric was not really far away,
and would come back again; that some day he would look up from his
paper and see the little lad standing in the door-way, in his white suit and
red stockings, and with his straw hat on the back of his head, and would
hear him say in his cheerful little voice: “Hello, Mr. Hobbs! This is a hot
day—isn't it?” But as the days passed on and this did not happen, Mr.
Hobbs felt very dull and uneasy. He did not even enjoy his newspaper as
much as he used to. He would put the paper down on his knee after reading
it, and sit and stare at the high stool for a long time. There were some marks
on the long legs which made him feel quite dejected and melancholy. They
were marks made by the heels of the next Earl of Dorincourt, when he
kicked and talked at the same time. It seems that even youthful earls kick
the legs of things they sit on;—noble blood and lofty lineage do not prevent
it. After looking at those marks, Mr. Hobbs would take out his gold watch
and open it and stare at the inscription: “From his oldest friend, Lord
Page 125
Fauntleroy, to Mr. Hobbs. When this you see, remember me.” And after
staring at it awhile, he would shut it up with a loud snap, and sigh and get
up and go and stand in the door-way—between the box of potatoes and the
barrel of apples—and look up the street. At night, when the store was
closed, he would light his pipe and walk slowly along the pavement until he
reached the house where Cedric had lived, on which there was a sign that
read, “This House to Let”; and he would stop near it and look up and shake
his head, and puff at his pipe very hard, and after a while walk mournfully
back again.
This went on for two or three weeks before any new idea came to him.
Being slow and ponderous, it always took him a long time to reach a new
idea. As a rule, he did not like new ideas, but preferred old ones. After two
or three weeks, however, during which, instead of getting better, matters
really grew worse, a novel plan slowly and deliberately dawned upon him.
He would go to see Dick. He smoked a great many pipes before he arrived
at the conclusion, but finally he did arrive at it. He would go to see Dick.
He knew all about Dick. Cedric had told him, and his idea was that perhaps
Dick might be some comfort to him in the way of talking things over.
So one day when Dick was very hard at work blacking a customer's
boots, a short, stout man with a heavy face and a bald head stopped on the
pavement and stared for two or three minutes at the bootblack's sign, which
read:
“PROFESSOR DICK TIPTON CAN'T BE BEAT.”
He stared at it so long that Dick began to take a lively interest in him, and
when he had put the finishing touch to his customer's boots, he said:
“Want a shine, sir?”
The stout man came forward deliberately and put his foot on the rest.
“Yes,” he said.
Then when Dick fell to work, the stout man looked from Dick to the sign
and from the sign to Dick.
“Where did you get that?” he asked.
“From a friend o' mine,” said Dick,—“a little feller. He guv' me the
whole outfit. He was the best little feller ye ever saw. He's in England now.
Gone to be one o' them lords.”
staring at it awhile, he would shut it up with a loud snap, and sigh and get
up and go and stand in the door-way—between the box of potatoes and the
barrel of apples—and look up the street. At night, when the store was
closed, he would light his pipe and walk slowly along the pavement until he
reached the house where Cedric had lived, on which there was a sign that
read, “This House to Let”; and he would stop near it and look up and shake
his head, and puff at his pipe very hard, and after a while walk mournfully
back again.
This went on for two or three weeks before any new idea came to him.
Being slow and ponderous, it always took him a long time to reach a new
idea. As a rule, he did not like new ideas, but preferred old ones. After two
or three weeks, however, during which, instead of getting better, matters
really grew worse, a novel plan slowly and deliberately dawned upon him.
He would go to see Dick. He smoked a great many pipes before he arrived
at the conclusion, but finally he did arrive at it. He would go to see Dick.
He knew all about Dick. Cedric had told him, and his idea was that perhaps
Dick might be some comfort to him in the way of talking things over.
So one day when Dick was very hard at work blacking a customer's
boots, a short, stout man with a heavy face and a bald head stopped on the
pavement and stared for two or three minutes at the bootblack's sign, which
read:
“PROFESSOR DICK TIPTON CAN'T BE BEAT.”
He stared at it so long that Dick began to take a lively interest in him, and
when he had put the finishing touch to his customer's boots, he said:
“Want a shine, sir?”
The stout man came forward deliberately and put his foot on the rest.
“Yes,” he said.
Then when Dick fell to work, the stout man looked from Dick to the sign
and from the sign to Dick.
“Where did you get that?” he asked.
“From a friend o' mine,” said Dick,—“a little feller. He guv' me the
whole outfit. He was the best little feller ye ever saw. He's in England now.
Gone to be one o' them lords.”
Page 126
“Lord—Lord—” asked Mr. Hobbs, with ponderous slowness, “Lord
Fauntleroy—Goin' to be Earl of Dorincourt?”
Dick almost dropped his brush.
“Why, boss!” he exclaimed, “d' ye know him yerself?”
“I've known him,” answered Mr. Hobbs, wiping his warm forehead,
“ever since he was born. We was lifetime acquaintances—that's what WE
was.”
It really made him feel quite agitated to speak of it. He pulled the
splendid gold watch out of his pocket and opened it, and showed the inside
of the case to Dick.
“'When this you see, remember me,'” he read. “That was his parting
keepsake to me. 'I don't want you to forget me'—those was his words—I'd
ha' remembered him,” he went on, shaking his head, “if he hadn't given me
a thing an' I hadn't seen hide nor hair on him again. He was a companion as
ANY man would remember.”
“He was the nicest little feller I ever see,” said Dick. “An' as to sand—I
never seen so much sand to a little feller. I thought a heap o' him, I did,—an'
we was friends, too—we was sort o' chums from the fust, that little young
un an' me. I grabbed his ball from under a stage fur him, an' he never forgot
it; an' he'd come down here, he would, with his mother or his nuss and he'd
holler: 'Hello, Dick!' at me, as friendly as if he was six feet high, when he
warn't knee high to a grasshopper, and was dressed in gal's clo'es. He was a
gay little chap, and when you was down on your luck, it did you good to
talk to him.”
“That's so,” said Mr. Hobbs. “It was a pity to make a earl out of HIM. He
would have SHONE in the grocery business—or dry goods either; he would
have SHONE!” And he shook his head with deeper regret than ever.
It proved that they had so much to say to each other that it was not
possible to say it all at one time, and so it was agreed that the next night
Dick should make a visit to the store and keep Mr. Hobbs company. The
plan pleased Dick well enough. He had been a street waif nearly all his life,
but he had never been a bad boy, and he had always had a private yearning
for a more respectable kind of existence. Since he had been in business for
himself, he had made enough money to enable him to sleep under a roof
instead of out in the streets, and he had begun to hope he might reach even a
Fauntleroy—Goin' to be Earl of Dorincourt?”
Dick almost dropped his brush.
“Why, boss!” he exclaimed, “d' ye know him yerself?”
“I've known him,” answered Mr. Hobbs, wiping his warm forehead,
“ever since he was born. We was lifetime acquaintances—that's what WE
was.”
It really made him feel quite agitated to speak of it. He pulled the
splendid gold watch out of his pocket and opened it, and showed the inside
of the case to Dick.
“'When this you see, remember me,'” he read. “That was his parting
keepsake to me. 'I don't want you to forget me'—those was his words—I'd
ha' remembered him,” he went on, shaking his head, “if he hadn't given me
a thing an' I hadn't seen hide nor hair on him again. He was a companion as
ANY man would remember.”
“He was the nicest little feller I ever see,” said Dick. “An' as to sand—I
never seen so much sand to a little feller. I thought a heap o' him, I did,—an'
we was friends, too—we was sort o' chums from the fust, that little young
un an' me. I grabbed his ball from under a stage fur him, an' he never forgot
it; an' he'd come down here, he would, with his mother or his nuss and he'd
holler: 'Hello, Dick!' at me, as friendly as if he was six feet high, when he
warn't knee high to a grasshopper, and was dressed in gal's clo'es. He was a
gay little chap, and when you was down on your luck, it did you good to
talk to him.”
“That's so,” said Mr. Hobbs. “It was a pity to make a earl out of HIM. He
would have SHONE in the grocery business—or dry goods either; he would
have SHONE!” And he shook his head with deeper regret than ever.
It proved that they had so much to say to each other that it was not
possible to say it all at one time, and so it was agreed that the next night
Dick should make a visit to the store and keep Mr. Hobbs company. The
plan pleased Dick well enough. He had been a street waif nearly all his life,
but he had never been a bad boy, and he had always had a private yearning
for a more respectable kind of existence. Since he had been in business for
himself, he had made enough money to enable him to sleep under a roof
instead of out in the streets, and he had begun to hope he might reach even a
Page 127
higher plane, in time. So, to be invited to call on a stout, respectable man
who owned a corner store, and even had a horse and wagon, seemed to him
quite an event.
“Do you know anything about earls and castles?” Mr. Hobbs inquired.
“I'd like to know more of the particklars.”
“There's a story about some on 'em in the Penny Story Gazette,” said
Dick. “It's called the 'Crime of a Coronet; or, The Revenge of the Countess
May.' It's a boss thing, too. Some of us boys 're takin' it to read.”
“Bring it up when you come,” said Mr. Hobbs, “an' I'll pay for it. Bring
all you can find that have any earls in 'em. If there aren't earls, markises'll
do, or dooks—though HE never made mention of any dooks or markises.
We did go over coronets a little, but I never happened to see any. I guess
they don't keep 'em 'round here.”
“Tiffany 'd have 'em if anybody did,” said Dick, “but I don't know as I'd
know one if I saw it.”
Mr. Hobbs did not explain that he would not have known one if he saw it.
He merely shook his head ponderously.
“I s'pose there is very little call for 'em,” he said, and that ended the
matter.
This was the beginning of quite a substantial friendship. When Dick went
up to the store, Mr. Hobbs received him with great hospitality. He gave him
a chair tilted against the door, near a barrel of apples, and after his young
visitor was seated, he made a jerk at them with the hand in which he held
his pipe, saying:
“Help yerself.”
Then he looked at the story papers, and after that they read and discussed
the British aristocracy; and Mr. Hobbs smoked his pipe very hard and shook
his head a great deal. He shook it most when he pointed out the high stool
with the marks on its legs.
“There's his very kicks,” he said impressively; “his very kicks. I sit and
look at 'em by the hour. This is a world of ups an' it's a world of downs.
Why, he'd set there, an' eat crackers out of a box, an' apples out of a barrel,
an' pitch his cores into the street; an' now he's a lord a-livin' in a castle.
Them's a lord's kicks; they'll be a earl's kicks some day. Sometimes I says to
myself, says I, 'Well, I'll be jiggered!'”
who owned a corner store, and even had a horse and wagon, seemed to him
quite an event.
“Do you know anything about earls and castles?” Mr. Hobbs inquired.
“I'd like to know more of the particklars.”
“There's a story about some on 'em in the Penny Story Gazette,” said
Dick. “It's called the 'Crime of a Coronet; or, The Revenge of the Countess
May.' It's a boss thing, too. Some of us boys 're takin' it to read.”
“Bring it up when you come,” said Mr. Hobbs, “an' I'll pay for it. Bring
all you can find that have any earls in 'em. If there aren't earls, markises'll
do, or dooks—though HE never made mention of any dooks or markises.
We did go over coronets a little, but I never happened to see any. I guess
they don't keep 'em 'round here.”
“Tiffany 'd have 'em if anybody did,” said Dick, “but I don't know as I'd
know one if I saw it.”
Mr. Hobbs did not explain that he would not have known one if he saw it.
He merely shook his head ponderously.
“I s'pose there is very little call for 'em,” he said, and that ended the
matter.
This was the beginning of quite a substantial friendship. When Dick went
up to the store, Mr. Hobbs received him with great hospitality. He gave him
a chair tilted against the door, near a barrel of apples, and after his young
visitor was seated, he made a jerk at them with the hand in which he held
his pipe, saying:
“Help yerself.”
Then he looked at the story papers, and after that they read and discussed
the British aristocracy; and Mr. Hobbs smoked his pipe very hard and shook
his head a great deal. He shook it most when he pointed out the high stool
with the marks on its legs.
“There's his very kicks,” he said impressively; “his very kicks. I sit and
look at 'em by the hour. This is a world of ups an' it's a world of downs.
Why, he'd set there, an' eat crackers out of a box, an' apples out of a barrel,
an' pitch his cores into the street; an' now he's a lord a-livin' in a castle.
Them's a lord's kicks; they'll be a earl's kicks some day. Sometimes I says to
myself, says I, 'Well, I'll be jiggered!'”
Page 128
He seemed to derive a great deal of comfort from his reflections and
Dick's visit. Before Dick went home, they had a supper in the small back-
room; they had crackers and cheese and sardines, and other canned things
out of the store, and Mr. Hobbs solemnly opened two bottles of ginger ale,
and pouring out two glasses, proposed a toast.
“Here's to HIM!” he said, lifting his glass, “an' may he teach 'em a lesson
—earls an' markises an' dooks an' all!”
After that night, the two saw each other often, and Mr. Hobbs was much
more comfortable and less desolate. They read the Penny Story Gazette, and
many other interesting things, and gained a knowledge of the habits of the
nobility and gentry which would have surprised those despised classes if
they had realized it. One day Mr. Hobbs made a pilgrimage to a book store
down town, for the express purpose of adding to their library. He went to
the clerk and leaned over the counter to speak to him.
“I want,” he said, “a book about earls.”
“What!” exclaimed the clerk.
“A book,” repeated the grocery-man, “about earls.”
“I'm afraid,” said the clerk, looking rather queer, “that we haven't what
you want.”
“Haven't?” said Mr. Hobbs, anxiously. “Well, say markises then—or
dooks.”
“I know of no such book,” answered the clerk.
Mr. Hobbs was much disturbed. He looked down on the floor,—then he
looked up.
“None about female earls?” he inquired.
“I'm afraid not,” said the clerk with a smile.
“Well,” exclaimed Mr. Hobbs, “I'll be jiggered!”
He was just going out of the store, when the clerk called him back and
asked him if a story in which the nobility were chief characters would do.
Mr. Hobbs said it would—if he could not get an entire volume devoted to
earls. So the clerk sold him a book called “The Tower of London,” written
by Mr. Harrison Ainsworth, and he carried it home.
When Dick came they began to read it. It was a very wonderful and
exciting book, and the scene was laid in the reign of the famous English
Dick's visit. Before Dick went home, they had a supper in the small back-
room; they had crackers and cheese and sardines, and other canned things
out of the store, and Mr. Hobbs solemnly opened two bottles of ginger ale,
and pouring out two glasses, proposed a toast.
“Here's to HIM!” he said, lifting his glass, “an' may he teach 'em a lesson
—earls an' markises an' dooks an' all!”
After that night, the two saw each other often, and Mr. Hobbs was much
more comfortable and less desolate. They read the Penny Story Gazette, and
many other interesting things, and gained a knowledge of the habits of the
nobility and gentry which would have surprised those despised classes if
they had realized it. One day Mr. Hobbs made a pilgrimage to a book store
down town, for the express purpose of adding to their library. He went to
the clerk and leaned over the counter to speak to him.
“I want,” he said, “a book about earls.”
“What!” exclaimed the clerk.
“A book,” repeated the grocery-man, “about earls.”
“I'm afraid,” said the clerk, looking rather queer, “that we haven't what
you want.”
“Haven't?” said Mr. Hobbs, anxiously. “Well, say markises then—or
dooks.”
“I know of no such book,” answered the clerk.
Mr. Hobbs was much disturbed. He looked down on the floor,—then he
looked up.
“None about female earls?” he inquired.
“I'm afraid not,” said the clerk with a smile.
“Well,” exclaimed Mr. Hobbs, “I'll be jiggered!”
He was just going out of the store, when the clerk called him back and
asked him if a story in which the nobility were chief characters would do.
Mr. Hobbs said it would—if he could not get an entire volume devoted to
earls. So the clerk sold him a book called “The Tower of London,” written
by Mr. Harrison Ainsworth, and he carried it home.
When Dick came they began to read it. It was a very wonderful and
exciting book, and the scene was laid in the reign of the famous English
Page 129
queen who is called by some people Bloody Mary. And as Mr. Hobbs heard
of Queen Mary's deeds and the habit she had of chopping people's heads
off, putting them to the torture, and burning them alive, he became very
much excited. He took his pipe out of his mouth and stared at Dick, and at
last he was obliged to mop the perspiration from his brow with his red
pocket handkerchief.
“Why, he aint safe!” he said. “He aint safe! If the women folks can sit up
on their thrones an' give the word for things like that to be done, who's to
know what's happening to him this very minute? He's no more safe than
nothing! Just let a woman like that get mad, an' no one's safe!”
“Well,” said Dick, though he looked rather anxious himself; “ye see this
'ere un isn't the one that's bossin' things now. I know her name's Victory, an'
this un here in the book, her name's Mary.”
“So it is,” said Mr. Hobbs, still mopping his forehead; “so it is. An' the
newspapers are not sayin' anything about any racks, thumb-screws, or
stake-burnin's,—but still it doesn't seem as if 't was safe for him over there
with those queer folks. Why, they tell me they don't keep the Fourth o'
July!”
He was privately uneasy for several days; and it was not until he received
Fauntleroy's letter and had read it several times, both to himself and to
Dick, and had also read the letter Dick got about the same time, that he
became composed again.
But they both found great pleasure in their letters. They read and re-read
them, and talked them over and enjoyed every word of them. And they
spent days over the answers they sent and read them over almost as often as
the letters they had received.
It was rather a labor for Dick to write his. All his knowledge of reading
and writing he had gained during a few months, when he had lived with his
elder brother, and had gone to a night-school; but, being a sharp boy, he had
made the most of that brief education, and had spelled out things in
newspapers since then, and practiced writing with bits of chalk on
pavements or walls or fences. He told Mr. Hobbs all about his life and about
his elder brother, who had been rather good to him after their mother died,
when Dick was quite a little fellow. Their father had died some time before.
The brother's name was Ben, and he had taken care of Dick as well as he
could, until the boy was old enough to sell newspapers and run errands.
of Queen Mary's deeds and the habit she had of chopping people's heads
off, putting them to the torture, and burning them alive, he became very
much excited. He took his pipe out of his mouth and stared at Dick, and at
last he was obliged to mop the perspiration from his brow with his red
pocket handkerchief.
“Why, he aint safe!” he said. “He aint safe! If the women folks can sit up
on their thrones an' give the word for things like that to be done, who's to
know what's happening to him this very minute? He's no more safe than
nothing! Just let a woman like that get mad, an' no one's safe!”
“Well,” said Dick, though he looked rather anxious himself; “ye see this
'ere un isn't the one that's bossin' things now. I know her name's Victory, an'
this un here in the book, her name's Mary.”
“So it is,” said Mr. Hobbs, still mopping his forehead; “so it is. An' the
newspapers are not sayin' anything about any racks, thumb-screws, or
stake-burnin's,—but still it doesn't seem as if 't was safe for him over there
with those queer folks. Why, they tell me they don't keep the Fourth o'
July!”
He was privately uneasy for several days; and it was not until he received
Fauntleroy's letter and had read it several times, both to himself and to
Dick, and had also read the letter Dick got about the same time, that he
became composed again.
But they both found great pleasure in their letters. They read and re-read
them, and talked them over and enjoyed every word of them. And they
spent days over the answers they sent and read them over almost as often as
the letters they had received.
It was rather a labor for Dick to write his. All his knowledge of reading
and writing he had gained during a few months, when he had lived with his
elder brother, and had gone to a night-school; but, being a sharp boy, he had
made the most of that brief education, and had spelled out things in
newspapers since then, and practiced writing with bits of chalk on
pavements or walls or fences. He told Mr. Hobbs all about his life and about
his elder brother, who had been rather good to him after their mother died,
when Dick was quite a little fellow. Their father had died some time before.
The brother's name was Ben, and he had taken care of Dick as well as he
could, until the boy was old enough to sell newspapers and run errands.
Page 130
They had lived together, and as he grew older Ben had managed to get
along until he had quite a decent place in a store.
“And then,” exclaimed Dick with disgust, “blest if he didn't go an' marry
a gal! Just went and got spoony an' hadn't any more sense left! Married her,
an' set up housekeepin' in two back rooms. An' a hefty un she was,—a
regular tiger-cat. She'd tear things to pieces when she got mad,—and she
was mad ALL the time. Had a baby just like her,—yell day 'n' night! An' if I
didn't have to 'tend it! an' when it screamed, she'd fire things at me. She
fired a plate at me one day, an' hit the baby— cut its chin. Doctor said he'd
carry the mark till he died. A nice mother she was! Crackey! but didn't we
have a time—Ben 'n' mehself 'n' the young un. She was mad at Ben because
he didn't make money faster; 'n' at last he went out West with a man to set
up a cattle ranch. An' hadn't been gone a week 'fore one night, I got home
from sellin' my papers, 'n' the rooms wus locked up 'n' empty, 'n' the woman
o' the house, she told me Minna 'd gone—shown a clean pair o' heels. Some
un else said she'd gone across the water to be nuss to a lady as had a little
baby, too. Never heard a word of her since—nuther has Ben. If I'd ha' bin
him, I wouldn't ha' fretted a bit—'n' I guess he didn't. But he thought a heap
o' her at the start. Tell you, he was spoons on her. She was a daisy-lookin'
gal, too, when she was dressed up 'n' not mad. She'd big black eyes 'n' black
hair down to her knees; she'd make it into a rope as big as your arm, and
twist it 'round 'n' 'round her head; 'n' I tell you her eyes 'd snap! Folks used
to say she was part Itali-un—said her mother or father 'd come from there,
'n' it made her queer. I tell ye, she was one of 'em—she was!”
He often told Mr. Hobbs stories of her and of his brother Ben, who, since
his going out West, had written once or twice to Dick.
Ben's luck had not been good, and he had wandered from place to place;
but at last he had settled on a ranch in California, where he was at work at
the time when Dick became acquainted with Mr. Hobbs.
“That gal,” said Dick one day, “she took all the grit out o' him. I couldn't
help feelin' sorry for him sometimes.”
They were sitting in the store door-way together, and Mr. Hobbs was
filling his pipe.
“He oughtn't to 've married,” he said solemnly, as he rose to get a match.
“Women—I never could see any use in 'em myself.”
along until he had quite a decent place in a store.
“And then,” exclaimed Dick with disgust, “blest if he didn't go an' marry
a gal! Just went and got spoony an' hadn't any more sense left! Married her,
an' set up housekeepin' in two back rooms. An' a hefty un she was,—a
regular tiger-cat. She'd tear things to pieces when she got mad,—and she
was mad ALL the time. Had a baby just like her,—yell day 'n' night! An' if I
didn't have to 'tend it! an' when it screamed, she'd fire things at me. She
fired a plate at me one day, an' hit the baby— cut its chin. Doctor said he'd
carry the mark till he died. A nice mother she was! Crackey! but didn't we
have a time—Ben 'n' mehself 'n' the young un. She was mad at Ben because
he didn't make money faster; 'n' at last he went out West with a man to set
up a cattle ranch. An' hadn't been gone a week 'fore one night, I got home
from sellin' my papers, 'n' the rooms wus locked up 'n' empty, 'n' the woman
o' the house, she told me Minna 'd gone—shown a clean pair o' heels. Some
un else said she'd gone across the water to be nuss to a lady as had a little
baby, too. Never heard a word of her since—nuther has Ben. If I'd ha' bin
him, I wouldn't ha' fretted a bit—'n' I guess he didn't. But he thought a heap
o' her at the start. Tell you, he was spoons on her. She was a daisy-lookin'
gal, too, when she was dressed up 'n' not mad. She'd big black eyes 'n' black
hair down to her knees; she'd make it into a rope as big as your arm, and
twist it 'round 'n' 'round her head; 'n' I tell you her eyes 'd snap! Folks used
to say she was part Itali-un—said her mother or father 'd come from there,
'n' it made her queer. I tell ye, she was one of 'em—she was!”
He often told Mr. Hobbs stories of her and of his brother Ben, who, since
his going out West, had written once or twice to Dick.
Ben's luck had not been good, and he had wandered from place to place;
but at last he had settled on a ranch in California, where he was at work at
the time when Dick became acquainted with Mr. Hobbs.
“That gal,” said Dick one day, “she took all the grit out o' him. I couldn't
help feelin' sorry for him sometimes.”
They were sitting in the store door-way together, and Mr. Hobbs was
filling his pipe.
“He oughtn't to 've married,” he said solemnly, as he rose to get a match.
“Women—I never could see any use in 'em myself.”
Page 131
As he took the match from its box, he stopped and looked down on the
counter.
“Why!” he said, “if here isn't a letter! I didn't see it before. The postman
must have laid it down when I wasn't noticin', or the newspaper slipped
over it.”
He picked it up and looked at it carefully.
“It's from HIM!” he exclaimed. “That's the very one it's from!”
He forgot his pipe altogether. He went back to his chair quite excited and
took his pocket-knife and opened the envelope.
“I wonder what news there is this time,” he said.
And then he unfolded the letter and read as follows:
“DORINCOURT CASTLE” My dear Mr. Hobbs
“I write this in a great hury becaus i have something curous to tell you i
know you will be very mutch suprised my dear frend when i tel you. It is all
a mistake and i am not a lord and i shall not have to be an earl there is a
lady whitch was marid to my uncle bevis who is dead and she has a little
boy and he is lord fauntleroy becaus that is the way it is in England the earls
eldest sons little boy is the earl if every body else is dead i mean if his
farther and grandfarther are dead my grandfarther is not dead but my uncle
bevis is and so his boy is lord Fauntleroy and i am not becaus my papa was
the youngest son and my name is Cedric Errol like it was when i was in
New York and all the things will belong to the other boy i thought at first i
should have to give him my pony and cart but my grandfarther says i need
not my grandfarther is very sorry and i think he does not like the lady but
preaps he thinks dearest and i are sorry because i shall not be an earl i
would like to be an earl now better than i thout i would at first becaus this is
a beautifle castle and i like every body so and when you are rich you can do
so many things i am not rich now becaus when your papa is only the
youngest son he is not very rich i am going to learn to work so that i can
take care of dearest i have been asking Wilkins about grooming horses
preaps i might be a groom or a coachman. The lady brought her little boy to
the castle and my grandfarther and Mr. Havisham talked to her i think she
was angry she talked loud and my grandfarther was angry too i never saw
him angry before i wish it did not make them all mad i thort i would tell you
counter.
“Why!” he said, “if here isn't a letter! I didn't see it before. The postman
must have laid it down when I wasn't noticin', or the newspaper slipped
over it.”
He picked it up and looked at it carefully.
“It's from HIM!” he exclaimed. “That's the very one it's from!”
He forgot his pipe altogether. He went back to his chair quite excited and
took his pocket-knife and opened the envelope.
“I wonder what news there is this time,” he said.
And then he unfolded the letter and read as follows:
“DORINCOURT CASTLE” My dear Mr. Hobbs
“I write this in a great hury becaus i have something curous to tell you i
know you will be very mutch suprised my dear frend when i tel you. It is all
a mistake and i am not a lord and i shall not have to be an earl there is a
lady whitch was marid to my uncle bevis who is dead and she has a little
boy and he is lord fauntleroy becaus that is the way it is in England the earls
eldest sons little boy is the earl if every body else is dead i mean if his
farther and grandfarther are dead my grandfarther is not dead but my uncle
bevis is and so his boy is lord Fauntleroy and i am not becaus my papa was
the youngest son and my name is Cedric Errol like it was when i was in
New York and all the things will belong to the other boy i thought at first i
should have to give him my pony and cart but my grandfarther says i need
not my grandfarther is very sorry and i think he does not like the lady but
preaps he thinks dearest and i are sorry because i shall not be an earl i
would like to be an earl now better than i thout i would at first becaus this is
a beautifle castle and i like every body so and when you are rich you can do
so many things i am not rich now becaus when your papa is only the
youngest son he is not very rich i am going to learn to work so that i can
take care of dearest i have been asking Wilkins about grooming horses
preaps i might be a groom or a coachman. The lady brought her little boy to
the castle and my grandfarther and Mr. Havisham talked to her i think she
was angry she talked loud and my grandfarther was angry too i never saw
him angry before i wish it did not make them all mad i thort i would tell you
Page 132
and Dick right away becaus you would be intrusted so no more at present
with love from
“your old frend
“CEDRIC ERROL (Not lord Fauntleroy).”
Mr. Hobbs fell back in his chair, the letter dropped on his knee, his pen-
knife slipped to the floor, and so did the envelope.
“Well!” he ejaculated, “I am jiggered!”
He was so dumfounded that he actually changed his exclamation. It had
always been his habit to say, “I WILL be jiggered,” but this time he said, “I
AM jiggered.” Perhaps he really WAS jiggered. There is no knowing.
“Well,” said Dick, “the whole thing's bust up, hasn't it?”
“Bust!” said Mr. Hobbs. “It's my opinion it's a put-up job o' the British
ristycrats to rob him of his rights because he's an American. They've had a
spite agin us ever since the Revolution, an' they're takin' it out on him. I told
you he wasn't safe, an' see what's happened! Like as not, the whole
gover'ment's got together to rob him of his lawful ownin's.”
He was very much agitated. He had not approved of the change in his
young friend's circumstances at first, but lately he had become more
reconciled to it, and after the receipt of Cedric's letter he had perhaps even
felt some secret pride in his young friend's magnificence. He might not have
a good opinion of earls, but he knew that even in America money was
considered rather an agreeable thing, and if all the wealth and grandeur
were to go with the title, it must be rather hard to lose it.
“They're trying to rob him!” he said, “that's what they're doing, and folks
that have money ought to look after him.”
And he kept Dick with him until quite a late hour to talk it over, and
when that young man left, he went with him to the corner of the street; and
on his way back he stopped opposite the empty house for some time, staring
at the “To Let,” and smoking his pipe, in much disturbance of mind.
with love from
“your old frend
“CEDRIC ERROL (Not lord Fauntleroy).”
Mr. Hobbs fell back in his chair, the letter dropped on his knee, his pen-
knife slipped to the floor, and so did the envelope.
“Well!” he ejaculated, “I am jiggered!”
He was so dumfounded that he actually changed his exclamation. It had
always been his habit to say, “I WILL be jiggered,” but this time he said, “I
AM jiggered.” Perhaps he really WAS jiggered. There is no knowing.
“Well,” said Dick, “the whole thing's bust up, hasn't it?”
“Bust!” said Mr. Hobbs. “It's my opinion it's a put-up job o' the British
ristycrats to rob him of his rights because he's an American. They've had a
spite agin us ever since the Revolution, an' they're takin' it out on him. I told
you he wasn't safe, an' see what's happened! Like as not, the whole
gover'ment's got together to rob him of his lawful ownin's.”
He was very much agitated. He had not approved of the change in his
young friend's circumstances at first, but lately he had become more
reconciled to it, and after the receipt of Cedric's letter he had perhaps even
felt some secret pride in his young friend's magnificence. He might not have
a good opinion of earls, but he knew that even in America money was
considered rather an agreeable thing, and if all the wealth and grandeur
were to go with the title, it must be rather hard to lose it.
“They're trying to rob him!” he said, “that's what they're doing, and folks
that have money ought to look after him.”
And he kept Dick with him until quite a late hour to talk it over, and
when that young man left, he went with him to the corner of the street; and
on his way back he stopped opposite the empty house for some time, staring
at the “To Let,” and smoking his pipe, in much disturbance of mind.
Page 133
Page 134
XII
A very few days after the dinner party at the Castle, almost everybody in
England who read the newspapers at all knew the romantic story of what
had happened at Dorincourt. It made a very interesting story when it was
told with all the details. There was the little American boy who had been
brought to England to be Lord Fauntleroy, and who was said to be so fine
and handsome a little fellow, and to have already made people fond of him;
there was the old Earl, his grandfather, who was so proud of his heir; there
was the pretty young mother who had never been forgiven for marrying
Captain Errol; and there was the strange marriage of Bevis, the dead Lord
Fauntleroy, and the strange wife, of whom no one knew anything, suddenly
appearing with her son, and saying that he was the real Lord Fauntleroy and
must have his rights. All these things were talked about and written about,
and caused a tremendous sensation. And then there came the rumor that the
Earl of Dorincourt was not satisfied with the turn affairs had taken, and
would perhaps contest the claim by law, and the matter might end with a
wonderful trial.
There never had been such excitement before in the county in which
Erleboro was situated. On market-days, people stood in groups and talked
and wondered what would be done; the farmers' wives invited one another
to tea that they might tell one another all they had heard and all they
thought and all they thought other people thought. They related wonderful
anecdotes about the Earl's rage and his determination not to acknowledge
the new Lord Fauntleroy, and his hatred of the woman who was the
claimant's mother. But, of course, it was Mrs. Dibble who could tell the
most, and who was more in demand than ever.
“An' a bad lookout it is,” she said. “An' if you were to ask me, ma'am, I
should say as it was a judgment on him for the way he's treated that sweet
young cre'tur' as he parted from her child,—for he's got that fond of him an'
that set on him an' that proud of him as he's a'most drove mad by what's
happened. An' what's more, this new one's no lady, as his little lordship's ma
is. She's a bold-faced, black-eyed thing, as Mr. Thomas says no gentleman
in livery 'u'd bemean hisself to be gave orders by; and let her come into the
A very few days after the dinner party at the Castle, almost everybody in
England who read the newspapers at all knew the romantic story of what
had happened at Dorincourt. It made a very interesting story when it was
told with all the details. There was the little American boy who had been
brought to England to be Lord Fauntleroy, and who was said to be so fine
and handsome a little fellow, and to have already made people fond of him;
there was the old Earl, his grandfather, who was so proud of his heir; there
was the pretty young mother who had never been forgiven for marrying
Captain Errol; and there was the strange marriage of Bevis, the dead Lord
Fauntleroy, and the strange wife, of whom no one knew anything, suddenly
appearing with her son, and saying that he was the real Lord Fauntleroy and
must have his rights. All these things were talked about and written about,
and caused a tremendous sensation. And then there came the rumor that the
Earl of Dorincourt was not satisfied with the turn affairs had taken, and
would perhaps contest the claim by law, and the matter might end with a
wonderful trial.
There never had been such excitement before in the county in which
Erleboro was situated. On market-days, people stood in groups and talked
and wondered what would be done; the farmers' wives invited one another
to tea that they might tell one another all they had heard and all they
thought and all they thought other people thought. They related wonderful
anecdotes about the Earl's rage and his determination not to acknowledge
the new Lord Fauntleroy, and his hatred of the woman who was the
claimant's mother. But, of course, it was Mrs. Dibble who could tell the
most, and who was more in demand than ever.
“An' a bad lookout it is,” she said. “An' if you were to ask me, ma'am, I
should say as it was a judgment on him for the way he's treated that sweet
young cre'tur' as he parted from her child,—for he's got that fond of him an'
that set on him an' that proud of him as he's a'most drove mad by what's
happened. An' what's more, this new one's no lady, as his little lordship's ma
is. She's a bold-faced, black-eyed thing, as Mr. Thomas says no gentleman
in livery 'u'd bemean hisself to be gave orders by; and let her come into the
Page 135
house, he says, an' he goes out of it. An' the boy don't no more compare
with the other one than nothin' you could mention. An' mercy knows what's
goin' to come of it all, an' where it's to end, an' you might have knocked me
down with a feather when Jane brought the news.”
In fact there was excitement everywhere at the Castle: in the library,
where the Earl and Mr. Havisham sat and talked; in the servants' hall, where
Mr. Thomas and the butler and the other men and women servants gossiped
and exclaimed at all times of the day; and in the stables, where Wilkins
went about his work in a quite depressed state of mind, and groomed the
brown pony more beautifully than ever, and said mournfully to the
coachman that he “never taught a young gen'leman to ride as took to it more
nat'ral, or was a better-plucked one than he was. He was a one as it were
some pleasure to ride behind.”
But in the midst of all the disturbance there was one person who was
quite calm and untroubled. That person was the little Lord Fauntleroy who
was said not to be Lord Fauntleroy at all. When first the state of affairs had
been explained to him, he had felt some little anxiousness and perplexity, it
is true, but its foundation was not in baffled ambition.
While the Earl told him what had happened, he had sat on a stool holding
on to his knee, as he so often did when he was listening to anything
interesting; and by the time the story was finished he looked quite sober.
“It makes me feel very queer,” he said; “it makes me feel—queer!”
The Earl looked at the boy in silence. It made him feel queer, too—
queerer than he had ever felt in his whole life. And he felt more queer still
when he saw that there was a troubled expression on the small face which
was usually so happy.
“Will they take Dearest's house from her—and her carriage?” Cedric
asked in a rather unsteady, anxious little voice.
“NO!” said the Earl decidedly—in quite a loud voice, in fact. “They can
take nothing from her.”
“Ah!” said Cedric, with evident relief. “Can't they?”
Then he looked up at his grandfather, and there was a wistful shade in his
eyes, and they looked very big and soft.
“That other boy,” he said rather tremulously—“he will have to—to be
your boy now—as I was—won't he?”
with the other one than nothin' you could mention. An' mercy knows what's
goin' to come of it all, an' where it's to end, an' you might have knocked me
down with a feather when Jane brought the news.”
In fact there was excitement everywhere at the Castle: in the library,
where the Earl and Mr. Havisham sat and talked; in the servants' hall, where
Mr. Thomas and the butler and the other men and women servants gossiped
and exclaimed at all times of the day; and in the stables, where Wilkins
went about his work in a quite depressed state of mind, and groomed the
brown pony more beautifully than ever, and said mournfully to the
coachman that he “never taught a young gen'leman to ride as took to it more
nat'ral, or was a better-plucked one than he was. He was a one as it were
some pleasure to ride behind.”
But in the midst of all the disturbance there was one person who was
quite calm and untroubled. That person was the little Lord Fauntleroy who
was said not to be Lord Fauntleroy at all. When first the state of affairs had
been explained to him, he had felt some little anxiousness and perplexity, it
is true, but its foundation was not in baffled ambition.
While the Earl told him what had happened, he had sat on a stool holding
on to his knee, as he so often did when he was listening to anything
interesting; and by the time the story was finished he looked quite sober.
“It makes me feel very queer,” he said; “it makes me feel—queer!”
The Earl looked at the boy in silence. It made him feel queer, too—
queerer than he had ever felt in his whole life. And he felt more queer still
when he saw that there was a troubled expression on the small face which
was usually so happy.
“Will they take Dearest's house from her—and her carriage?” Cedric
asked in a rather unsteady, anxious little voice.
“NO!” said the Earl decidedly—in quite a loud voice, in fact. “They can
take nothing from her.”
“Ah!” said Cedric, with evident relief. “Can't they?”
Then he looked up at his grandfather, and there was a wistful shade in his
eyes, and they looked very big and soft.
“That other boy,” he said rather tremulously—“he will have to—to be
your boy now—as I was—won't he?”
Page 136
“NO!” answered the Earl—and he said it so fiercely and loudly that
Cedric quite jumped.
“No?” he exclaimed, in wonderment. “Won't he? I thought——”
He stood up from his stool quite suddenly.
“Shall I be your boy, even if I'm not going to be an earl?” he said. “Shall
I be your boy, just as I was before?” And his flushed little face was all alight
with eagerness.
How the old Earl did look at him from head to foot, to be sure! How his
great shaggy brows did draw themselves together, and how queerly his deep
eyes shone under them—how very queerly!
“My boy!” he said—and, if you'll believe it, his very voice was queer,
almost shaky and a little broken and hoarse, not at all what you would
expect an Earl's voice to be, though he spoke more decidedly and
peremptorily even than before,—“Yes, you'll be my boy as long as I live;
and, by George, sometimes I feel as if you were the only boy I had ever
had.”
Cedric's face turned red to the roots of his hair; it turned red with relief
and pleasure. He put both his hands deep into his pockets and looked
squarely into his noble relative's eyes.
“Do you?” he said. “Well, then, I don't care about the earl part at all. I
don't care whether I'm an earl or not. I thought—you see, I thought the one
that was going to be the Earl would have to be your boy, too, and—and I
couldn't be. That was what made me feel so queer.”
The Earl put his hand on his shoulder and drew him nearer.
“They shall take nothing from you that I can hold for you,” he said,
drawing his breath hard. “I won't believe yet that they can take anything
from you. You were made for the place, and—well, you may fill it still. But
whatever comes, you shall have all that I can give you—all!”
It scarcely seemed as if he were speaking to a child, there was such
determination in his face and voice; it was more as if he were making a
promise to himself—and perhaps he was.
He had never before known how deep a hold upon him his fondness for
the boy and his pride in him had taken. He had never seen his strength and
good qualities and beauty as he seemed to see them now. To his obstinate
nature it seemed impossible—more than impossible—to give up what he
Cedric quite jumped.
“No?” he exclaimed, in wonderment. “Won't he? I thought——”
He stood up from his stool quite suddenly.
“Shall I be your boy, even if I'm not going to be an earl?” he said. “Shall
I be your boy, just as I was before?” And his flushed little face was all alight
with eagerness.
How the old Earl did look at him from head to foot, to be sure! How his
great shaggy brows did draw themselves together, and how queerly his deep
eyes shone under them—how very queerly!
“My boy!” he said—and, if you'll believe it, his very voice was queer,
almost shaky and a little broken and hoarse, not at all what you would
expect an Earl's voice to be, though he spoke more decidedly and
peremptorily even than before,—“Yes, you'll be my boy as long as I live;
and, by George, sometimes I feel as if you were the only boy I had ever
had.”
Cedric's face turned red to the roots of his hair; it turned red with relief
and pleasure. He put both his hands deep into his pockets and looked
squarely into his noble relative's eyes.
“Do you?” he said. “Well, then, I don't care about the earl part at all. I
don't care whether I'm an earl or not. I thought—you see, I thought the one
that was going to be the Earl would have to be your boy, too, and—and I
couldn't be. That was what made me feel so queer.”
The Earl put his hand on his shoulder and drew him nearer.
“They shall take nothing from you that I can hold for you,” he said,
drawing his breath hard. “I won't believe yet that they can take anything
from you. You were made for the place, and—well, you may fill it still. But
whatever comes, you shall have all that I can give you—all!”
It scarcely seemed as if he were speaking to a child, there was such
determination in his face and voice; it was more as if he were making a
promise to himself—and perhaps he was.
He had never before known how deep a hold upon him his fondness for
the boy and his pride in him had taken. He had never seen his strength and
good qualities and beauty as he seemed to see them now. To his obstinate
nature it seemed impossible—more than impossible—to give up what he
Page 137
had so set his heart upon. And he had determined that he would not give it
up without a fierce struggle.
Within a few days after she had seen Mr. Havisham, the woman who
claimed to be Lady Fauntleroy presented herself at the Castle, and brought
her child with her. She was sent away. The Earl would not see her, she was
told by the footman at the door; his lawyer would attend to her case. It was
Thomas who gave the message, and who expressed his opinion of her freely
afterward, in the servants' hall. He “hoped,” he said, “as he had wore livery
in 'igh famblies long enough to know a lady when he see one, an' if that was
a lady he was no judge o' females.”
“The one at the Lodge,” added Thomas loftily, “'Merican or no 'Merican,
she's one o' the right sort, as any gentleman 'u'd reckinize with all a heye. I
remarked it myself to Henery when fust we called there.”
The woman drove away; the look on her handsome, common face half
frightened, half fierce. Mr. Havisham had noticed, during his interviews
with her, that though she had a passionate temper, and a coarse, insolent
manner, she was neither so clever nor so bold as she meant to be; she
seemed sometimes to be almost overwhelmed by the position in which she
had placed herself. It was as if she had not expected to meet with such
opposition.
“She is evidently,” the lawyer said to Mrs. Errol, “a person from the
lower walks of life. She is uneducated and untrained in everything, and
quite unused to meeting people like ourselves on any terms of equality. She
does not know what to do. Her visit to the Castle quite cowed her. She was
infuriated, but she was cowed. The Earl would not receive her, but I advised
him to go with me to the Dorincourt Arms, where she is staying. When she
saw him enter the room, she turned white, though she flew into a rage at
once, and threatened and demanded in one breath.”
The fact was that the Earl had stalked into the room and stood, looking
like a venerable aristocratic giant, staring at the woman from under his
beetling brows, and not condescending a word. He simply stared at her,
taking her in from head to foot as if she were some repulsive curiosity. He
let her talk and demand until she was tired, without himself uttering a word,
and then he said:
“You say you are my eldest son's wife. If that is true, and if the proof you
offer is too much for us, the law is on your side. In that case, your boy is
up without a fierce struggle.
Within a few days after she had seen Mr. Havisham, the woman who
claimed to be Lady Fauntleroy presented herself at the Castle, and brought
her child with her. She was sent away. The Earl would not see her, she was
told by the footman at the door; his lawyer would attend to her case. It was
Thomas who gave the message, and who expressed his opinion of her freely
afterward, in the servants' hall. He “hoped,” he said, “as he had wore livery
in 'igh famblies long enough to know a lady when he see one, an' if that was
a lady he was no judge o' females.”
“The one at the Lodge,” added Thomas loftily, “'Merican or no 'Merican,
she's one o' the right sort, as any gentleman 'u'd reckinize with all a heye. I
remarked it myself to Henery when fust we called there.”
The woman drove away; the look on her handsome, common face half
frightened, half fierce. Mr. Havisham had noticed, during his interviews
with her, that though she had a passionate temper, and a coarse, insolent
manner, she was neither so clever nor so bold as she meant to be; she
seemed sometimes to be almost overwhelmed by the position in which she
had placed herself. It was as if she had not expected to meet with such
opposition.
“She is evidently,” the lawyer said to Mrs. Errol, “a person from the
lower walks of life. She is uneducated and untrained in everything, and
quite unused to meeting people like ourselves on any terms of equality. She
does not know what to do. Her visit to the Castle quite cowed her. She was
infuriated, but she was cowed. The Earl would not receive her, but I advised
him to go with me to the Dorincourt Arms, where she is staying. When she
saw him enter the room, she turned white, though she flew into a rage at
once, and threatened and demanded in one breath.”
The fact was that the Earl had stalked into the room and stood, looking
like a venerable aristocratic giant, staring at the woman from under his
beetling brows, and not condescending a word. He simply stared at her,
taking her in from head to foot as if she were some repulsive curiosity. He
let her talk and demand until she was tired, without himself uttering a word,
and then he said:
“You say you are my eldest son's wife. If that is true, and if the proof you
offer is too much for us, the law is on your side. In that case, your boy is
Page 138
Lord Fauntleroy. The matter will be sifted to the bottom, you may rest
assured. If your claims are proved, you will be provided for. I want to see
nothing of either you or the child so long as I live. The place will
unfortunately have enough of you after my death. You are exactly the kind
of person I should have expected my son Bevis to choose.”
And then he turned his back upon her and stalked out of the room as he
had stalked into it.
Not many days after that, a visitor was announced to Mrs. Errol, who was
writing in her little morning room. The maid, who brought the message,
looked rather excited; her eyes were quite round with amazement, in fact,
and being young and inexperienced, she regarded her mistress with nervous
sympathy.
“It's the Earl hisself, ma'am!” she said in tremulous awe.
When Mrs. Errol entered the drawing-room, a very tall, majestic-looking
old man was standing on the tiger-skin rug. He had a handsome, grim old
face, with an aquiline profile, a long white mustache, and an obstinate look.
“Mrs. Errol, I believe?” he said.
“Mrs. Errol,” she answered.
“I am the Earl of Dorincourt,” he said.
He paused a moment, almost unconsciously, to look into her uplifted
eyes. They were so like the big, affectionate, childish eyes he had seen
uplifted to his own so often every day during the last few months, that they
gave him a quite curious sensation.
“The boy is very like you,” he said abruptly.
“It has been often said so, my lord,” she replied, “but I have been glad to
think him like his father also.”
As Lady Lorridaile had told him, her voice was very sweet, and her
manner was very simple and dignified. She did not seem in the least
troubled by his sudden coming.
“Yes,” said the Earl, “he is like—my son—too.” He put his hand up to his
big white mustache and pulled it fiercely. “Do you know,” he said, “why I
have come here?”
“I have seen Mr. Havisham,” Mrs. Errol began, “and he has told me of
the claims which have been made——”
assured. If your claims are proved, you will be provided for. I want to see
nothing of either you or the child so long as I live. The place will
unfortunately have enough of you after my death. You are exactly the kind
of person I should have expected my son Bevis to choose.”
And then he turned his back upon her and stalked out of the room as he
had stalked into it.
Not many days after that, a visitor was announced to Mrs. Errol, who was
writing in her little morning room. The maid, who brought the message,
looked rather excited; her eyes were quite round with amazement, in fact,
and being young and inexperienced, she regarded her mistress with nervous
sympathy.
“It's the Earl hisself, ma'am!” she said in tremulous awe.
When Mrs. Errol entered the drawing-room, a very tall, majestic-looking
old man was standing on the tiger-skin rug. He had a handsome, grim old
face, with an aquiline profile, a long white mustache, and an obstinate look.
“Mrs. Errol, I believe?” he said.
“Mrs. Errol,” she answered.
“I am the Earl of Dorincourt,” he said.
He paused a moment, almost unconsciously, to look into her uplifted
eyes. They were so like the big, affectionate, childish eyes he had seen
uplifted to his own so often every day during the last few months, that they
gave him a quite curious sensation.
“The boy is very like you,” he said abruptly.
“It has been often said so, my lord,” she replied, “but I have been glad to
think him like his father also.”
As Lady Lorridaile had told him, her voice was very sweet, and her
manner was very simple and dignified. She did not seem in the least
troubled by his sudden coming.
“Yes,” said the Earl, “he is like—my son—too.” He put his hand up to his
big white mustache and pulled it fiercely. “Do you know,” he said, “why I
have come here?”
“I have seen Mr. Havisham,” Mrs. Errol began, “and he has told me of
the claims which have been made——”
Page 139
“I have come to tell you,” said the Earl, “that they will be investigated
and contested, if a contest can be made. I have come to tell you that the boy
shall be defended with all the power of the law. His rights——”
The soft voice interrupted him.
“He must have nothing that is NOT his by right, even if the law can give
it to him,” she said.
“Unfortunately the law can not,” said the Earl. “If it could, it should. This
outrageous woman and her child——”
“Perhaps she cares for him as much as I care for Cedric, my lord,” said
little Mrs. Errol. “And if she was your eldest son's wife, her son is Lord
Fauntleroy, and mine is not.”
She was no more afraid of him than Cedric had been, and she looked at
him just as Cedric would have looked, and he, having been an old tyrant all
his life, was privately pleased by it. People so seldom dared to differ from
him that there was an entertaining novelty in it.
“I suppose,” he said, scowling slightly, “that you would much prefer that
he should not be the Earl of Dorincourt.”
Her fair young face flushed.
“It is a very magnificent thing to be the Earl of Dorincourt, my lord,” she
said. “I know that, but I care most that he should be what his father was—
brave and just and true always.”
“In striking contrast to what his grandfather was, eh?” said his lordship
sardonically.
“I have not had the pleasure of knowing his grandfather,” replied Mrs.
Errol, “but I know my little boy believes——” She stopped short a moment,
looking quietly into his face, and then she added, “I know that Cedric loves
you.”
“Would he have loved me,” said the Earl dryly, “if you had told him why
I did not receive you at the Castle?”
“No,” answered Mrs. Errol, “I think not. That was why I did not wish
him to know.”
“Well,” said my lord brusquely, “there are few women who would not
have told him.”
and contested, if a contest can be made. I have come to tell you that the boy
shall be defended with all the power of the law. His rights——”
The soft voice interrupted him.
“He must have nothing that is NOT his by right, even if the law can give
it to him,” she said.
“Unfortunately the law can not,” said the Earl. “If it could, it should. This
outrageous woman and her child——”
“Perhaps she cares for him as much as I care for Cedric, my lord,” said
little Mrs. Errol. “And if she was your eldest son's wife, her son is Lord
Fauntleroy, and mine is not.”
She was no more afraid of him than Cedric had been, and she looked at
him just as Cedric would have looked, and he, having been an old tyrant all
his life, was privately pleased by it. People so seldom dared to differ from
him that there was an entertaining novelty in it.
“I suppose,” he said, scowling slightly, “that you would much prefer that
he should not be the Earl of Dorincourt.”
Her fair young face flushed.
“It is a very magnificent thing to be the Earl of Dorincourt, my lord,” she
said. “I know that, but I care most that he should be what his father was—
brave and just and true always.”
“In striking contrast to what his grandfather was, eh?” said his lordship
sardonically.
“I have not had the pleasure of knowing his grandfather,” replied Mrs.
Errol, “but I know my little boy believes——” She stopped short a moment,
looking quietly into his face, and then she added, “I know that Cedric loves
you.”
“Would he have loved me,” said the Earl dryly, “if you had told him why
I did not receive you at the Castle?”
“No,” answered Mrs. Errol, “I think not. That was why I did not wish
him to know.”
“Well,” said my lord brusquely, “there are few women who would not
have told him.”
Page 140
He suddenly began to walk up and down the room, pulling his great
mustache more violently than ever.
“Yes, he is fond of me,” he said, “and I am fond of him. I can't say I ever
was fond of anything before. I am fond of him. He pleased me from the
first. I am an old man, and was tired of my life. He has given me something
to live for. I am proud of him. I was satisfied to think of his taking his place
some day as the head of the family.”
He came back and stood before Mrs. Errol.
“I am miserable,” he said. “Miserable!”
He looked as if he was. Even his pride could not keep his voice steady or
his hands from shaking. For a moment it almost seemed as if his deep,
fierce eyes had tears in them. “Perhaps it is because I am miserable that I
have come to you,” he said, quite glaring down at her. “I used to hate you; I
have been jealous of you. This wretched, disgraceful business has changed
that. After seeing that repulsive woman who calls herself the wife of my son
Bevis, I actually felt it would be a relief to look at you. I have been an
obstinate old fool, and I suppose I have treated you badly. You are like the
boy, and the boy is the first object in my life. I am miserable, and I came to
you merely because you are like the boy, and he cares for you, and I care for
him. Treat me as well as you can, for the boy's sake.”
He said it all in his harsh voice, and almost roughly, but somehow he
seemed so broken down for the time that Mrs. Errol was touched to the
heart. She got up and moved an arm-chair a little forward.
“I wish you would sit down,” she said in a soft, pretty, sympathetic way.
“You have been so much troubled that you are very tired, and you need all
your strength.”
It was just as new to him to be spoken to and cared for in that gentle,
simple way as it was to be contradicted. He was reminded of “the boy”
again, and he actually did as she asked him. Perhaps his disappointment and
wretchedness were good discipline for him; if he had not been wretched he
might have continued to hate her, but just at present he found her a little
soothing. Almost anything would have seemed pleasant by contrast with
Lady Fauntleroy; and this one had so sweet a face and voice, and a pretty
dignity when she spoke or moved. Very soon, through the quiet magic of
these influences, he began to feel less gloomy, and then he talked still more.
mustache more violently than ever.
“Yes, he is fond of me,” he said, “and I am fond of him. I can't say I ever
was fond of anything before. I am fond of him. He pleased me from the
first. I am an old man, and was tired of my life. He has given me something
to live for. I am proud of him. I was satisfied to think of his taking his place
some day as the head of the family.”
He came back and stood before Mrs. Errol.
“I am miserable,” he said. “Miserable!”
He looked as if he was. Even his pride could not keep his voice steady or
his hands from shaking. For a moment it almost seemed as if his deep,
fierce eyes had tears in them. “Perhaps it is because I am miserable that I
have come to you,” he said, quite glaring down at her. “I used to hate you; I
have been jealous of you. This wretched, disgraceful business has changed
that. After seeing that repulsive woman who calls herself the wife of my son
Bevis, I actually felt it would be a relief to look at you. I have been an
obstinate old fool, and I suppose I have treated you badly. You are like the
boy, and the boy is the first object in my life. I am miserable, and I came to
you merely because you are like the boy, and he cares for you, and I care for
him. Treat me as well as you can, for the boy's sake.”
He said it all in his harsh voice, and almost roughly, but somehow he
seemed so broken down for the time that Mrs. Errol was touched to the
heart. She got up and moved an arm-chair a little forward.
“I wish you would sit down,” she said in a soft, pretty, sympathetic way.
“You have been so much troubled that you are very tired, and you need all
your strength.”
It was just as new to him to be spoken to and cared for in that gentle,
simple way as it was to be contradicted. He was reminded of “the boy”
again, and he actually did as she asked him. Perhaps his disappointment and
wretchedness were good discipline for him; if he had not been wretched he
might have continued to hate her, but just at present he found her a little
soothing. Almost anything would have seemed pleasant by contrast with
Lady Fauntleroy; and this one had so sweet a face and voice, and a pretty
dignity when she spoke or moved. Very soon, through the quiet magic of
these influences, he began to feel less gloomy, and then he talked still more.
Page 141
“Whatever happens,” he said, “the boy shall be provided for. He shall be
taken care of, now and in the future.”
Before he went away, he glanced around the room.
“Do you like the house?” he demanded.
“Very much,” she answered.
“This is a cheerful room,” he said. “May I come here again and talk this
matter over?”
“As often as you wish, my lord,” she replied.
And then he went out to his carriage and drove away, Thomas and Henry
almost stricken dumb upon the box at the turn affairs had taken.
taken care of, now and in the future.”
Before he went away, he glanced around the room.
“Do you like the house?” he demanded.
“Very much,” she answered.
“This is a cheerful room,” he said. “May I come here again and talk this
matter over?”
“As often as you wish, my lord,” she replied.
And then he went out to his carriage and drove away, Thomas and Henry
almost stricken dumb upon the box at the turn affairs had taken.
Page 142
XIII
Of course, as soon as the story of Lord Fauntleroy and the difficulties of
the Earl of Dorincourt were discussed in the English newspapers, they were
discussed in the American newspapers. The story was too interesting to be
passed over lightly, and it was talked of a great deal. There were so many
versions of it that it would have been an edifying thing to buy all the papers
and compare them. Mr. Hobbs read so much about it that he became quite
bewildered. One paper described his young friend Cedric as an infant in
arms,—another as a young man at Oxford, winning all the honors, and
distinguishing himself by writing Greek poems; one said he was engaged to
a young lady of great beauty, who was the daughter of a duke; another said
he had just been married; the only thing, in fact, which was NOT said was
that he was a little boy between seven and eight, with handsome legs and
curly hair. One said he was no relation to the Earl of Dorincourt at all, but
was a small impostor who had sold newspapers and slept in the streets of
New York before his mother imposed upon the family lawyer, who came to
America to look for the Earl's heir. Then came the descriptions of the new
Lord Fauntleroy and his mother. Sometimes she was a gypsy, sometimes an
actress, sometimes a beautiful Spaniard; but it was always agreed that the
Earl of Dorincourt was her deadly enemy, and would not acknowledge her
son as his heir if he could help it, and as there seemed to be some slight
flaw in the papers she had produced, it was expected that there would be a
long trial, which would be far more interesting than anything ever carried
into court before. Mr. Hobbs used to read the papers until his head was in a
whirl, and in the evening he and Dick would talk it all over. They found out
what an important personage an Earl of Dorincourt was, and what a
magnificent income he possessed, and how many estates he owned, and
how stately and beautiful was the Castle in which he lived; and the more
they learned, the more excited they became.
“Seems like somethin' orter be done,” said Mr. Hobbs. “Things like them
orter be held on to—earls or no earls.”
But there really was nothing they could do but each write a letter to
Cedric, containing assurances of their friendship and sympathy. They wrote
Of course, as soon as the story of Lord Fauntleroy and the difficulties of
the Earl of Dorincourt were discussed in the English newspapers, they were
discussed in the American newspapers. The story was too interesting to be
passed over lightly, and it was talked of a great deal. There were so many
versions of it that it would have been an edifying thing to buy all the papers
and compare them. Mr. Hobbs read so much about it that he became quite
bewildered. One paper described his young friend Cedric as an infant in
arms,—another as a young man at Oxford, winning all the honors, and
distinguishing himself by writing Greek poems; one said he was engaged to
a young lady of great beauty, who was the daughter of a duke; another said
he had just been married; the only thing, in fact, which was NOT said was
that he was a little boy between seven and eight, with handsome legs and
curly hair. One said he was no relation to the Earl of Dorincourt at all, but
was a small impostor who had sold newspapers and slept in the streets of
New York before his mother imposed upon the family lawyer, who came to
America to look for the Earl's heir. Then came the descriptions of the new
Lord Fauntleroy and his mother. Sometimes she was a gypsy, sometimes an
actress, sometimes a beautiful Spaniard; but it was always agreed that the
Earl of Dorincourt was her deadly enemy, and would not acknowledge her
son as his heir if he could help it, and as there seemed to be some slight
flaw in the papers she had produced, it was expected that there would be a
long trial, which would be far more interesting than anything ever carried
into court before. Mr. Hobbs used to read the papers until his head was in a
whirl, and in the evening he and Dick would talk it all over. They found out
what an important personage an Earl of Dorincourt was, and what a
magnificent income he possessed, and how many estates he owned, and
how stately and beautiful was the Castle in which he lived; and the more
they learned, the more excited they became.
“Seems like somethin' orter be done,” said Mr. Hobbs. “Things like them
orter be held on to—earls or no earls.”
But there really was nothing they could do but each write a letter to
Cedric, containing assurances of their friendship and sympathy. They wrote
Page 143
those letters as soon as they could after receiving the news; and after having
written them, they handed them over to each other to be read.
This is what Mr. Hobbs read in Dick's letter:
“DERE FREND: i got ure letter an Mr. Hobbs got his an we are sory u
are down on ure luck an we say hold on as longs u kin an dont let no one git
ahed of u. There is a lot of ole theves wil make al they kin of u ef u dont
kepe ure i skined. But this is mosly to say that ive not forgot wot u did fur
me an if there aint no better way cum over here an go in pardners with me.
Biznes is fine an ile see no harm cums to u Enny big feler that trise to cum
it over u wil hafter setle it fust with Perfessor Dick Tipton. So no more at
present
“DICK.”
And this was what Dick read in Mr. Hobbs's letter:
“DEAR SIR: Yrs received and wd say things looks bad. I believe its a put
up job and them thats done it ought to be looked after sharp. And what I
write to say is two things. Im going to look this thing up. Keep quiet and Ill
see a lawyer and do all I can And if the worst happens and them earls is too
many for us theres a partnership in the grocery business ready for you when
yure old enough and a home and a friend in
“Yrs truly,
“SILAS HOBBS.”
“Well,” said Mr. Hobbs, “he's pervided for between us, if he aint a earl.”
“So he is,” said Dick. “I'd ha' stood by him. Blest if I didn't like that little
feller fust-rate.”
The very next morning, one of Dick's customers was rather surprised. He
was a young lawyer just beginning practice—as poor as a very young
lawyer can possibly be, but a bright, energetic young fellow, with sharp wit
and a good temper. He had a shabby office near Dick's stand, and every
morning Dick blacked his boots for him, and quite often they were not
exactly water-tight, but he always had a friendly word or a joke for Dick.
That particular morning, when he put his foot on the rest, he had an
illustrated paper in his hand—an enterprising paper, with pictures in it of
conspicuous people and things. He had just finished looking it over, and
when the last boot was polished, he handed it over to the boy.
written them, they handed them over to each other to be read.
This is what Mr. Hobbs read in Dick's letter:
“DERE FREND: i got ure letter an Mr. Hobbs got his an we are sory u
are down on ure luck an we say hold on as longs u kin an dont let no one git
ahed of u. There is a lot of ole theves wil make al they kin of u ef u dont
kepe ure i skined. But this is mosly to say that ive not forgot wot u did fur
me an if there aint no better way cum over here an go in pardners with me.
Biznes is fine an ile see no harm cums to u Enny big feler that trise to cum
it over u wil hafter setle it fust with Perfessor Dick Tipton. So no more at
present
“DICK.”
And this was what Dick read in Mr. Hobbs's letter:
“DEAR SIR: Yrs received and wd say things looks bad. I believe its a put
up job and them thats done it ought to be looked after sharp. And what I
write to say is two things. Im going to look this thing up. Keep quiet and Ill
see a lawyer and do all I can And if the worst happens and them earls is too
many for us theres a partnership in the grocery business ready for you when
yure old enough and a home and a friend in
“Yrs truly,
“SILAS HOBBS.”
“Well,” said Mr. Hobbs, “he's pervided for between us, if he aint a earl.”
“So he is,” said Dick. “I'd ha' stood by him. Blest if I didn't like that little
feller fust-rate.”
The very next morning, one of Dick's customers was rather surprised. He
was a young lawyer just beginning practice—as poor as a very young
lawyer can possibly be, but a bright, energetic young fellow, with sharp wit
and a good temper. He had a shabby office near Dick's stand, and every
morning Dick blacked his boots for him, and quite often they were not
exactly water-tight, but he always had a friendly word or a joke for Dick.
That particular morning, when he put his foot on the rest, he had an
illustrated paper in his hand—an enterprising paper, with pictures in it of
conspicuous people and things. He had just finished looking it over, and
when the last boot was polished, he handed it over to the boy.
Page 144
“Here's a paper for you, Dick,” he said; “you can look it over when you
drop in at Delmonico's for your breakfast. Picture of an English castle in it,
and an English earl's daughter-in-law. Fine young woman, too,—lots of
hair,—though she seems to be raising rather a row. You ought to become
familiar with the nobility and gentry, Dick. Begin on the Right Honorable
the Earl of Dorincourt and Lady Fauntleroy. Hello! I say, what's the
matter?”
The pictures he spoke of were on the front page, and Dick was staring at
one of them with his eyes and mouth open, and his sharp face almost pale
with excitement.
“What's to pay, Dick?” said the young man. “What has paralyzed you?”
Dick really did look as if something tremendous had happened. He
pointed to the picture, under which was written:
“Mother of Claimant (Lady Fauntleroy).”
It was the picture of a handsome woman, with large eyes and heavy
braids of black hair wound around her head.
“Her!” said Dick. “My, I know her better 'n I know you!”
The young man began to laugh.
“Where did you meet her, Dick?” he said. “At Newport? Or when you
ran over to Paris the last time?”
Dick actually forgot to grin. He began to gather his brushes and things
together, as if he had something to do which would put an end to his
business for the present.
“Never mind,” he said. “I know her! An I've struck work for this
mornin'.”
And in less than five minutes from that time he was tearing through the
streets on his way to Mr. Hobbs and the corner store.
Mr. Hobbs could scarcely believe the evidence of his senses when he
looked across the counter and saw Dick rush in with the paper in his hand.
The boy was out of breath with running; so much out of breath, in fact, that
he could scarcely speak as he threw the paper down on the counter.
“Hello!” exclaimed Mr. Hobbs. “Hello! What you got there?”
“Look at it!” panted Dick. “Look at that woman in the picture! That's
what you look at! SHE aint no 'ristocrat, SHE aint!” with withering scorn.
drop in at Delmonico's for your breakfast. Picture of an English castle in it,
and an English earl's daughter-in-law. Fine young woman, too,—lots of
hair,—though she seems to be raising rather a row. You ought to become
familiar with the nobility and gentry, Dick. Begin on the Right Honorable
the Earl of Dorincourt and Lady Fauntleroy. Hello! I say, what's the
matter?”
The pictures he spoke of were on the front page, and Dick was staring at
one of them with his eyes and mouth open, and his sharp face almost pale
with excitement.
“What's to pay, Dick?” said the young man. “What has paralyzed you?”
Dick really did look as if something tremendous had happened. He
pointed to the picture, under which was written:
“Mother of Claimant (Lady Fauntleroy).”
It was the picture of a handsome woman, with large eyes and heavy
braids of black hair wound around her head.
“Her!” said Dick. “My, I know her better 'n I know you!”
The young man began to laugh.
“Where did you meet her, Dick?” he said. “At Newport? Or when you
ran over to Paris the last time?”
Dick actually forgot to grin. He began to gather his brushes and things
together, as if he had something to do which would put an end to his
business for the present.
“Never mind,” he said. “I know her! An I've struck work for this
mornin'.”
And in less than five minutes from that time he was tearing through the
streets on his way to Mr. Hobbs and the corner store.
Mr. Hobbs could scarcely believe the evidence of his senses when he
looked across the counter and saw Dick rush in with the paper in his hand.
The boy was out of breath with running; so much out of breath, in fact, that
he could scarcely speak as he threw the paper down on the counter.
“Hello!” exclaimed Mr. Hobbs. “Hello! What you got there?”
“Look at it!” panted Dick. “Look at that woman in the picture! That's
what you look at! SHE aint no 'ristocrat, SHE aint!” with withering scorn.
Page 145
“She's no lord's wife. You may eat me, if it aint Minna—MINNA! I'd know
her anywheres, an' so 'd Ben. Jest ax him.”
Mr. Hobbs dropped into his seat.
“I knowed it was a put-up job,” he said. “I knowed it; and they done it on
account o' him bein' a 'Merican!”
“Done it!” cried Dick, with disgust. “SHE done it, that's who done it. She
was allers up to her tricks; an' I'll tell yer wot come to me, the minnit I saw
her pictur. There was one o' them papers we saw had a letter in it that said
somethin' 'bout her boy, an' it said he had a scar on his chin. Put them two
together—her 'n' that there scar! Why, that there boy o' hers aint no more a
lord than I am! It's BEN'S boy,—the little chap she hit when she let fly that
plate at me.”
Professor Dick Tipton had always been a sharp boy, and earning his
living in the streets of a big city had made him still sharper. He had learned
to keep his eyes open and his wits about him, and it must be confessed he
enjoyed immensely the excitement and impatience of that moment. If little
Lord Fauntleroy could only have looked into the store that morning, he
would certainly have been interested, even if all the discussion and plans
had been intended to decide the fate of some other boy than himself.
Mr. Hobbs was almost overwhelmed by his sense of responsibility, and
Dick was all alive and full of energy. He began to write a letter to Ben, and
he cut out the picture and inclosed it to him, and Mr. Hobbs wrote a letter to
Cedric and one to the Earl. They were in the midst of this letter-writing
when a new idea came to Dick.
“Say,” he said, “the feller that give me the paper, he's a lawyer. Let's ax
him what we'd better do. Lawyers knows it all.”
Mr. Hobbs was immensely impressed by this suggestion and Dick's
business capacity.
“That's so!” he replied. “This here calls for lawyers.”
And leaving the store in the care of a substitute, he struggled into his coat
and marched down-town with Dick, and the two presented themselves with
their romantic story in Mr. Harrison's office, much to that young man's
astonishment.
If he had not been a very young lawyer, with a very enterprising mind
and a great deal of spare time on his hands, he might not have been so
her anywheres, an' so 'd Ben. Jest ax him.”
Mr. Hobbs dropped into his seat.
“I knowed it was a put-up job,” he said. “I knowed it; and they done it on
account o' him bein' a 'Merican!”
“Done it!” cried Dick, with disgust. “SHE done it, that's who done it. She
was allers up to her tricks; an' I'll tell yer wot come to me, the minnit I saw
her pictur. There was one o' them papers we saw had a letter in it that said
somethin' 'bout her boy, an' it said he had a scar on his chin. Put them two
together—her 'n' that there scar! Why, that there boy o' hers aint no more a
lord than I am! It's BEN'S boy,—the little chap she hit when she let fly that
plate at me.”
Professor Dick Tipton had always been a sharp boy, and earning his
living in the streets of a big city had made him still sharper. He had learned
to keep his eyes open and his wits about him, and it must be confessed he
enjoyed immensely the excitement and impatience of that moment. If little
Lord Fauntleroy could only have looked into the store that morning, he
would certainly have been interested, even if all the discussion and plans
had been intended to decide the fate of some other boy than himself.
Mr. Hobbs was almost overwhelmed by his sense of responsibility, and
Dick was all alive and full of energy. He began to write a letter to Ben, and
he cut out the picture and inclosed it to him, and Mr. Hobbs wrote a letter to
Cedric and one to the Earl. They were in the midst of this letter-writing
when a new idea came to Dick.
“Say,” he said, “the feller that give me the paper, he's a lawyer. Let's ax
him what we'd better do. Lawyers knows it all.”
Mr. Hobbs was immensely impressed by this suggestion and Dick's
business capacity.
“That's so!” he replied. “This here calls for lawyers.”
And leaving the store in the care of a substitute, he struggled into his coat
and marched down-town with Dick, and the two presented themselves with
their romantic story in Mr. Harrison's office, much to that young man's
astonishment.
If he had not been a very young lawyer, with a very enterprising mind
and a great deal of spare time on his hands, he might not have been so
Page 146
readily interested in what they had to say, for it all certainly sounded very
wild and queer; but he chanced to want something to do very much, and he
chanced to know Dick, and Dick chanced to say his say in a very sharp,
telling sort of way.
“And,” said Mr. Hobbs, “say what your time's worth a' hour and look into
this thing thorough, and I'LL pay the damage,—Silas Hobbs, corner of
Blank street, Vegetables and Fancy Groceries.”
“Well,” said Mr. Harrison, “it will be a big thing if it turns out all right,
and it will be almost as big a thing for me as for Lord Fauntleroy; and, at
any rate, no harm can be done by investigating. It appears there has been
some dubiousness about the child. The woman contradicted herself in some
of her statements about his age, and aroused suspicion. The first persons to
be written to are Dick's brother and the Earl of Dorincourt's family lawyer.”
And actually, before the sun went down, two letters had been written and
sent in two different directions—one speeding out of New York harbor on a
mail steamer on its way to England, and the other on a train carrying letters
and passengers bound for California. And the first was addressed to T.
Havisham, Esq., and the second to Benjamin Tipton.
And after the store was closed that evening, Mr. Hobbs and Dick sat in
the back-room and talked together until midnight.
wild and queer; but he chanced to want something to do very much, and he
chanced to know Dick, and Dick chanced to say his say in a very sharp,
telling sort of way.
“And,” said Mr. Hobbs, “say what your time's worth a' hour and look into
this thing thorough, and I'LL pay the damage,—Silas Hobbs, corner of
Blank street, Vegetables and Fancy Groceries.”
“Well,” said Mr. Harrison, “it will be a big thing if it turns out all right,
and it will be almost as big a thing for me as for Lord Fauntleroy; and, at
any rate, no harm can be done by investigating. It appears there has been
some dubiousness about the child. The woman contradicted herself in some
of her statements about his age, and aroused suspicion. The first persons to
be written to are Dick's brother and the Earl of Dorincourt's family lawyer.”
And actually, before the sun went down, two letters had been written and
sent in two different directions—one speeding out of New York harbor on a
mail steamer on its way to England, and the other on a train carrying letters
and passengers bound for California. And the first was addressed to T.
Havisham, Esq., and the second to Benjamin Tipton.
And after the store was closed that evening, Mr. Hobbs and Dick sat in
the back-room and talked together until midnight.
Page 147
XIV
It is astonishing how short a time it takes for very wonderful things to
happen. It had taken only a few minutes, apparently, to change all the
fortunes of the little boy dangling his red legs from the high stool in Mr.
Hobbs's store, and to transform him from a small boy, living the simplest
life in a quiet street, into an English nobleman, the heir to an earldom and
magnificent wealth. It had taken only a few minutes, apparently, to change
him from an English nobleman into a penniless little impostor, with no right
to any of the splendors he had been enjoying. And, surprising as it may
appear, it did not take nearly so long a time as one might have expected, to
alter the face of everything again and to give back to him all that he had
been in danger of losing.
It took the less time because, after all, the woman who had called herself
Lady Fauntleroy was not nearly so clever as she was wicked; and when she
had been closely pressed by Mr. Havisham's questions about her marriage
and her boy, she had made one or two blunders which had caused suspicion
to be awakened; and then she had lost her presence of mind and her temper,
and in her excitement and anger had betrayed herself still further. All the
mistakes she made were about her child. There seemed no doubt that she
had been married to Bevis, Lord Fauntleroy, and had quarreled with him
and had been paid to keep away from him; but Mr. Havisham found out that
her story of the boy's being born in a certain part of London was false; and
just when they all were in the midst of the commotion caused by this
discovery, there came the letter from the young lawyer in New York, and
Mr. Hobbs's letters also.
What an evening it was when those letters arrived, and when Mr.
Havisham and the Earl sat and talked their plans over in the library!
“After my first three meetings with her,” said Mr. Havisham, “I began to
suspect her strongly. It appeared to me that the child was older than she said
he was, and she made a slip in speaking of the date of his birth and then
tried to patch the matter up. The story these letters bring fits in with several
of my suspicions. Our best plan will be to cable at once for these two
Tiptons,—say nothing about them to her,—and suddenly confront her with
It is astonishing how short a time it takes for very wonderful things to
happen. It had taken only a few minutes, apparently, to change all the
fortunes of the little boy dangling his red legs from the high stool in Mr.
Hobbs's store, and to transform him from a small boy, living the simplest
life in a quiet street, into an English nobleman, the heir to an earldom and
magnificent wealth. It had taken only a few minutes, apparently, to change
him from an English nobleman into a penniless little impostor, with no right
to any of the splendors he had been enjoying. And, surprising as it may
appear, it did not take nearly so long a time as one might have expected, to
alter the face of everything again and to give back to him all that he had
been in danger of losing.
It took the less time because, after all, the woman who had called herself
Lady Fauntleroy was not nearly so clever as she was wicked; and when she
had been closely pressed by Mr. Havisham's questions about her marriage
and her boy, she had made one or two blunders which had caused suspicion
to be awakened; and then she had lost her presence of mind and her temper,
and in her excitement and anger had betrayed herself still further. All the
mistakes she made were about her child. There seemed no doubt that she
had been married to Bevis, Lord Fauntleroy, and had quarreled with him
and had been paid to keep away from him; but Mr. Havisham found out that
her story of the boy's being born in a certain part of London was false; and
just when they all were in the midst of the commotion caused by this
discovery, there came the letter from the young lawyer in New York, and
Mr. Hobbs's letters also.
What an evening it was when those letters arrived, and when Mr.
Havisham and the Earl sat and talked their plans over in the library!
“After my first three meetings with her,” said Mr. Havisham, “I began to
suspect her strongly. It appeared to me that the child was older than she said
he was, and she made a slip in speaking of the date of his birth and then
tried to patch the matter up. The story these letters bring fits in with several
of my suspicions. Our best plan will be to cable at once for these two
Tiptons,—say nothing about them to her,—and suddenly confront her with
Page 148
them when she is not expecting it. She is only a very clumsy plotter, after
all. My opinion is that she will be frightened out of her wits, and will betray
herself on the spot.”
And that was what actually happened. She was told nothing, and Mr.
Havisham kept her from suspecting anything by continuing to have
interviews with her, in which he assured her he was investigating her
statements; and she really began to feel so secure that her spirits rose
immensely and she began to be as insolent as might have been expected.
But one fine morning, as she sat in her sitting-room at the inn called “The
Dorincourt Arms,” making some very fine plans for herself, Mr. Havisham
was announced; and when he entered, he was followed by no less than three
persons—one was a sharp-faced boy and one was a big young man and the
third was the Earl of Dorincourt.
She sprang to her feet and actually uttered a cry of terror. It broke from
her before she had time to check it. She had thought of these new-comers as
being thousands of miles away, when she had ever thought of them at all,
which she had scarcely done for years. She had never expected to see them
again. It must be confessed that Dick grinned a little when he saw her.
“Hello, Minna!” he said.
The big young man—who was Ben—stood still a minute and looked at
her.
“Do you know her?” Mr. Havisham asked, glancing from one to the
other.
“Yes,” said Ben. “I know her and she knows me.” And he turned his back
on her and went and stood looking out of the window, as if the sight of her
was hateful to him, as indeed it was. Then the woman, seeing herself so
baffled and exposed, lost all control over herself and flew into such a rage
as Ben and Dick had often seen her in before. Dick grinned a trifle more as
he watched her and heard the names she called them all and the violent
threats she made, but Ben did not turn to look at her.
“I can swear to her in any court,” he said to Mr. Havisham, “and I can
bring a dozen others who will. Her father is a respectable sort of man,
though he's low down in the world. Her mother was just like herself. She's
dead, but he's alive, and he's honest enough to be ashamed of her. He'll tell
you who she is, and whether she married me or not.”
all. My opinion is that she will be frightened out of her wits, and will betray
herself on the spot.”
And that was what actually happened. She was told nothing, and Mr.
Havisham kept her from suspecting anything by continuing to have
interviews with her, in which he assured her he was investigating her
statements; and she really began to feel so secure that her spirits rose
immensely and she began to be as insolent as might have been expected.
But one fine morning, as she sat in her sitting-room at the inn called “The
Dorincourt Arms,” making some very fine plans for herself, Mr. Havisham
was announced; and when he entered, he was followed by no less than three
persons—one was a sharp-faced boy and one was a big young man and the
third was the Earl of Dorincourt.
She sprang to her feet and actually uttered a cry of terror. It broke from
her before she had time to check it. She had thought of these new-comers as
being thousands of miles away, when she had ever thought of them at all,
which she had scarcely done for years. She had never expected to see them
again. It must be confessed that Dick grinned a little when he saw her.
“Hello, Minna!” he said.
The big young man—who was Ben—stood still a minute and looked at
her.
“Do you know her?” Mr. Havisham asked, glancing from one to the
other.
“Yes,” said Ben. “I know her and she knows me.” And he turned his back
on her and went and stood looking out of the window, as if the sight of her
was hateful to him, as indeed it was. Then the woman, seeing herself so
baffled and exposed, lost all control over herself and flew into such a rage
as Ben and Dick had often seen her in before. Dick grinned a trifle more as
he watched her and heard the names she called them all and the violent
threats she made, but Ben did not turn to look at her.
“I can swear to her in any court,” he said to Mr. Havisham, “and I can
bring a dozen others who will. Her father is a respectable sort of man,
though he's low down in the world. Her mother was just like herself. She's
dead, but he's alive, and he's honest enough to be ashamed of her. He'll tell
you who she is, and whether she married me or not.”
Page 149
Then he clenched his hand suddenly and turned on her.
“Where's the child?” he demanded. “He's going with me! He is done with
you, and so am I!”
And just as he finished saying the words, the door leading into the
bedroom opened a little, and the boy, probably attracted by the sound of the
loud voices, looked in. He was not a handsome boy, but he had rather a nice
face, and he was quite like Ben, his father, as any one could see, and there
was the three-cornered scar on his chin.
Ben walked up to him and took his hand, and his own was trembling.
“Yes,” he said, “I could swear to him, too. Tom,” he said to the little
fellow, “I'm your father; I've come to take you away. Where's your hat?”
The boy pointed to where it lay on a chair. It evidently rather pleased him
to hear that he was going away. He had been so accustomed to queer
experiences that it did not surprise him to be told by a stranger that he was
his father. He objected so much to the woman who had come a few months
before to the place where he had lived since his babyhood, and who had
suddenly announced that she was his mother, that he was quite ready for a
change. Ben took up the hat and marched to the door.
“If you want me again,” he said to Mr. Havisham, “you know where to
find me.”
He walked out of the room, holding the child's hand and not looking at
the woman once. She was fairly raving with fury, and the Earl was calmly
gazing at her through his eyeglasses, which he had quietly placed upon his
aristocratic, eagle nose.
“Come, come, my young woman,” said Mr. Havisham. “This won't do at
all. If you don't want to be locked up, you really must behave yourself.”
And there was something so very business-like in his tones that, probably
feeling that the safest thing she could do would be to get out of the way, she
gave him one savage look and dashed past him into the next room and
slammed the door.
“We shall have no more trouble with her,” said Mr. Havisham.
And he was right; for that very night she left the Dorincourt Arms and
took the train to London, and was seen no more.
“Where's the child?” he demanded. “He's going with me! He is done with
you, and so am I!”
And just as he finished saying the words, the door leading into the
bedroom opened a little, and the boy, probably attracted by the sound of the
loud voices, looked in. He was not a handsome boy, but he had rather a nice
face, and he was quite like Ben, his father, as any one could see, and there
was the three-cornered scar on his chin.
Ben walked up to him and took his hand, and his own was trembling.
“Yes,” he said, “I could swear to him, too. Tom,” he said to the little
fellow, “I'm your father; I've come to take you away. Where's your hat?”
The boy pointed to where it lay on a chair. It evidently rather pleased him
to hear that he was going away. He had been so accustomed to queer
experiences that it did not surprise him to be told by a stranger that he was
his father. He objected so much to the woman who had come a few months
before to the place where he had lived since his babyhood, and who had
suddenly announced that she was his mother, that he was quite ready for a
change. Ben took up the hat and marched to the door.
“If you want me again,” he said to Mr. Havisham, “you know where to
find me.”
He walked out of the room, holding the child's hand and not looking at
the woman once. She was fairly raving with fury, and the Earl was calmly
gazing at her through his eyeglasses, which he had quietly placed upon his
aristocratic, eagle nose.
“Come, come, my young woman,” said Mr. Havisham. “This won't do at
all. If you don't want to be locked up, you really must behave yourself.”
And there was something so very business-like in his tones that, probably
feeling that the safest thing she could do would be to get out of the way, she
gave him one savage look and dashed past him into the next room and
slammed the door.
“We shall have no more trouble with her,” said Mr. Havisham.
And he was right; for that very night she left the Dorincourt Arms and
took the train to London, and was seen no more.
Page 150
When the Earl left the room after the interview, he went at once to his
carriage.
“To Court Lodge,” he said to Thomas.
“To Court Lodge,” said Thomas to the coachman as he mounted the box;
“an' you may depend on it, things are taking a uniggspected turn.”
When the carriage stopped at Court Lodge, Cedric was in the drawing-
room with his mother.
The Earl came in without being announced. He looked an inch or so
taller, and a great many years younger. His deep eyes flashed.
“Where,” he said, “is Lord Fauntleroy?”
Mrs. Errol came forward, a flush rising to her cheek.
“Is it Lord Fauntleroy?” she asked. “Is it, indeed!”
The Earl put out his hand and grasped hers.
“Yes,” he answered, “it is.”
Then he put his other hand on Cedric's shoulder.
“Fauntleroy,” he said in his unceremonious, authoritative way, “ask your
mother when she will come to us at the Castle.”
Fauntleroy flung his arms around his mother's neck.
“To live with us!” he cried. “To live with us always!”
The Earl looked at Mrs. Errol, and Mrs. Errol looked at the Earl.
His lordship was entirely in earnest. He had made up his mind to waste
no time in arranging this matter. He had begun to think it would suit him to
make friends with his heir's mother.
“Are you quite sure you want me?” said Mrs. Errol, with her soft, pretty
smile.
“Quite sure,” he said bluntly. “We have always wanted you, but we were
not exactly aware of it. We hope you will come.”
carriage.
“To Court Lodge,” he said to Thomas.
“To Court Lodge,” said Thomas to the coachman as he mounted the box;
“an' you may depend on it, things are taking a uniggspected turn.”
When the carriage stopped at Court Lodge, Cedric was in the drawing-
room with his mother.
The Earl came in without being announced. He looked an inch or so
taller, and a great many years younger. His deep eyes flashed.
“Where,” he said, “is Lord Fauntleroy?”
Mrs. Errol came forward, a flush rising to her cheek.
“Is it Lord Fauntleroy?” she asked. “Is it, indeed!”
The Earl put out his hand and grasped hers.
“Yes,” he answered, “it is.”
Then he put his other hand on Cedric's shoulder.
“Fauntleroy,” he said in his unceremonious, authoritative way, “ask your
mother when she will come to us at the Castle.”
Fauntleroy flung his arms around his mother's neck.
“To live with us!” he cried. “To live with us always!”
The Earl looked at Mrs. Errol, and Mrs. Errol looked at the Earl.
His lordship was entirely in earnest. He had made up his mind to waste
no time in arranging this matter. He had begun to think it would suit him to
make friends with his heir's mother.
“Are you quite sure you want me?” said Mrs. Errol, with her soft, pretty
smile.
“Quite sure,” he said bluntly. “We have always wanted you, but we were
not exactly aware of it. We hope you will come.”
Page 151
XV
Ben took his boy and went back to his cattle ranch in California, and he
returned under very comfortable circumstances. Just before his going, Mr.
Havisham had an interview with him in which the lawyer told him that the
Earl of Dorincourt wished to do something for the boy who might have
turned out to be Lord Fauntleroy, and so he had decided that it would be a
good plan to invest in a cattle ranch of his own, and put Ben in charge of it
on terms which would make it pay him very well, and which would lay a
foundation for his son's future. And so when Ben went away, he went as the
prospective master of a ranch which would be almost as good as his own,
and might easily become his own in time, as indeed it did in the course of a
few years; and Tom, the boy, grew up on it into a fine young man and was
devotedly fond of his father; and they were so successful and happy that
Ben used to say that Tom made up to him for all the troubles he had ever
had.
But Dick and Mr. Hobbs—who had actually come over with the others to
see that things were properly looked after—did not return for some time. It
had been decided at the outset that the Earl would provide for Dick, and
would see that he received a solid education; and Mr. Hobbs had decided
that as he himself had left a reliable substitute in charge of his store, he
could afford to wait to see the festivities which were to celebrate Lord
Fauntleroy's eighth birthday. All the tenantry were invited, and there were to
be feasting and dancing and games in the park, and bonfires and fire-works
in the evening.
“Just like the Fourth of July!” said Lord Fauntleroy. “It seems a pity my
birthday wasn't on the Fourth, doesn't it? For then we could keep them both
together.”
It must be confessed that at first the Earl and Mr. Hobbs were not as
intimate as it might have been hoped they would become, in the interests of
the British aristocracy. The fact was that the Earl had known very few
grocery-men, and Mr. Hobbs had not had many very close acquaintances
who were earls; and so in their rare interviews conversation did not flourish.
Ben took his boy and went back to his cattle ranch in California, and he
returned under very comfortable circumstances. Just before his going, Mr.
Havisham had an interview with him in which the lawyer told him that the
Earl of Dorincourt wished to do something for the boy who might have
turned out to be Lord Fauntleroy, and so he had decided that it would be a
good plan to invest in a cattle ranch of his own, and put Ben in charge of it
on terms which would make it pay him very well, and which would lay a
foundation for his son's future. And so when Ben went away, he went as the
prospective master of a ranch which would be almost as good as his own,
and might easily become his own in time, as indeed it did in the course of a
few years; and Tom, the boy, grew up on it into a fine young man and was
devotedly fond of his father; and they were so successful and happy that
Ben used to say that Tom made up to him for all the troubles he had ever
had.
But Dick and Mr. Hobbs—who had actually come over with the others to
see that things were properly looked after—did not return for some time. It
had been decided at the outset that the Earl would provide for Dick, and
would see that he received a solid education; and Mr. Hobbs had decided
that as he himself had left a reliable substitute in charge of his store, he
could afford to wait to see the festivities which were to celebrate Lord
Fauntleroy's eighth birthday. All the tenantry were invited, and there were to
be feasting and dancing and games in the park, and bonfires and fire-works
in the evening.
“Just like the Fourth of July!” said Lord Fauntleroy. “It seems a pity my
birthday wasn't on the Fourth, doesn't it? For then we could keep them both
together.”
It must be confessed that at first the Earl and Mr. Hobbs were not as
intimate as it might have been hoped they would become, in the interests of
the British aristocracy. The fact was that the Earl had known very few
grocery-men, and Mr. Hobbs had not had many very close acquaintances
who were earls; and so in their rare interviews conversation did not flourish.
Page 152
It must also be owned that Mr. Hobbs had been rather overwhelmed by the
splendors Fauntleroy felt it his duty to show him.
The entrance gate and the stone lions and the avenue impressed Mr.
Hobbs somewhat at the beginning, and when he saw the Castle, and the
flower-gardens, and the hot-houses, and the terraces, and the peacocks, and
the dungeon, and the armor, and the great staircase, and the stables, and the
liveried servants, he really was quite bewildered. But it was the picture
gallery which seemed to be the finishing stroke.
“Somethin' in the manner of a museum?” he said to Fauntleroy, when he
was led into the great, beautiful room.
“N—no—!” said Fauntleroy, rather doubtfully. “I don't THINK it's a
museum. My grandfather says these are my ancestors.”
“Your aunt's sisters!” ejaculated Mr. Hobbs. “ALL of 'em? Your great-
uncle, he MUST have had a family! Did he raise 'em all?”
And he sank into a seat and looked around him with quite an agitated
countenance, until with the greatest difficulty Lord Fauntleroy managed to
explain that the walls were not lined entirely with the portraits of the
progeny of his great-uncle.
He found it necessary, in fact, to call in the assistance of Mrs. Mellon,
who knew all about the pictures, and could tell who painted them and when,
and who added romantic stories of the lords and ladies who were the
originals. When Mr. Hobbs once understood, and had heard some of these
stories, he was very much fascinated and liked the picture gallery almost
better than anything else; and he would often walk over from the village,
where he staid at the Dorincourt Arms, and would spend half an hour or so
wandering about the gallery, staring at the painted ladies and gentlemen,
who also stared at him, and shaking his head nearly all the time.
“And they was all earls!” he would say, “er pretty nigh it! An' HE'S goin'
to be one of 'em, an' own it all!”
Privately he was not nearly so much disgusted with earls and their mode
of life as he had expected to be, and it is to be doubted whether his strictly
republican principles were not shaken a little by a closer acquaintance with
castles and ancestors and all the rest of it. At any rate, one day he uttered a
very remarkable and unexpected sentiment:
splendors Fauntleroy felt it his duty to show him.
The entrance gate and the stone lions and the avenue impressed Mr.
Hobbs somewhat at the beginning, and when he saw the Castle, and the
flower-gardens, and the hot-houses, and the terraces, and the peacocks, and
the dungeon, and the armor, and the great staircase, and the stables, and the
liveried servants, he really was quite bewildered. But it was the picture
gallery which seemed to be the finishing stroke.
“Somethin' in the manner of a museum?” he said to Fauntleroy, when he
was led into the great, beautiful room.
“N—no—!” said Fauntleroy, rather doubtfully. “I don't THINK it's a
museum. My grandfather says these are my ancestors.”
“Your aunt's sisters!” ejaculated Mr. Hobbs. “ALL of 'em? Your great-
uncle, he MUST have had a family! Did he raise 'em all?”
And he sank into a seat and looked around him with quite an agitated
countenance, until with the greatest difficulty Lord Fauntleroy managed to
explain that the walls were not lined entirely with the portraits of the
progeny of his great-uncle.
He found it necessary, in fact, to call in the assistance of Mrs. Mellon,
who knew all about the pictures, and could tell who painted them and when,
and who added romantic stories of the lords and ladies who were the
originals. When Mr. Hobbs once understood, and had heard some of these
stories, he was very much fascinated and liked the picture gallery almost
better than anything else; and he would often walk over from the village,
where he staid at the Dorincourt Arms, and would spend half an hour or so
wandering about the gallery, staring at the painted ladies and gentlemen,
who also stared at him, and shaking his head nearly all the time.
“And they was all earls!” he would say, “er pretty nigh it! An' HE'S goin'
to be one of 'em, an' own it all!”
Privately he was not nearly so much disgusted with earls and their mode
of life as he had expected to be, and it is to be doubted whether his strictly
republican principles were not shaken a little by a closer acquaintance with
castles and ancestors and all the rest of it. At any rate, one day he uttered a
very remarkable and unexpected sentiment:
Page 153
“I wouldn't have minded bein' one of 'em myself!” he said—which was
really a great concession.
What a grand day it was when little Lord Fauntleroy's birthday arrived,
and how his young lordship enjoyed it! How beautiful the park looked,
filled with the thronging people dressed in their gayest and best, and with
the flags flying from the tents and the top of the Castle! Nobody had staid
away who could possibly come, because everybody was really glad that
little Lord Fauntleroy was to be little Lord Fauntleroy still, and some day
was to be the master of everything. Every one wanted to have a look at him,
and at his pretty, kind mother, who had made so many friends. And
positively every one liked the Earl rather better, and felt more amiably
toward him because the little boy loved and trusted him so, and because,
also, he had now made friends with and behaved respectfully to his heir's
mother. It was said that he was even beginning to be fond of her, too, and
that between his young lordship and his young lordship's mother, the Earl
might be changed in time into quite a well-behaved old nobleman, and
everybody might be happier and better off.
What scores and scores of people there were under the trees, and in the
tents, and on the lawns! Farmers and farmers' wives in their Sunday suits
and bonnets and shawls; girls and their sweethearts; children frolicking and
chasing about; and old dames in red cloaks gossiping together. At the
Castle, there were ladies and gentlemen who had come to see the fun, and
to congratulate the Earl, and to meet Mrs. Errol. Lady Lorredaile and Sir
Harry were there, and Sir Thomas Asshe and his daughters, and Mr.
Havisham, of course, and then beautiful Miss Vivian Herbert, with the
loveliest white gown and lace parasol, and a circle of gentlemen to take care
of her—though she evidently liked Fauntleroy better than all of them put
together. And when he saw her and ran to her and put his arm around her
neck, she put her arms around him, too, and kissed him as warmly as if he
had been her own favorite little brother, and she said:
“Dear little Lord Fauntleroy! dear little boy! I am so glad! I am so glad!”
And afterward she walked about the grounds with him, and let him show
her everything. And when he took her to where Mr. Hobbs and Dick were,
and said to her, “This is my old, old friend Mr. Hobbs, Miss Herbert, and
this is my other old friend Dick. I told them how pretty you were, and I told
them they should see you if you came to my birthday,”—she shook hands
really a great concession.
What a grand day it was when little Lord Fauntleroy's birthday arrived,
and how his young lordship enjoyed it! How beautiful the park looked,
filled with the thronging people dressed in their gayest and best, and with
the flags flying from the tents and the top of the Castle! Nobody had staid
away who could possibly come, because everybody was really glad that
little Lord Fauntleroy was to be little Lord Fauntleroy still, and some day
was to be the master of everything. Every one wanted to have a look at him,
and at his pretty, kind mother, who had made so many friends. And
positively every one liked the Earl rather better, and felt more amiably
toward him because the little boy loved and trusted him so, and because,
also, he had now made friends with and behaved respectfully to his heir's
mother. It was said that he was even beginning to be fond of her, too, and
that between his young lordship and his young lordship's mother, the Earl
might be changed in time into quite a well-behaved old nobleman, and
everybody might be happier and better off.
What scores and scores of people there were under the trees, and in the
tents, and on the lawns! Farmers and farmers' wives in their Sunday suits
and bonnets and shawls; girls and their sweethearts; children frolicking and
chasing about; and old dames in red cloaks gossiping together. At the
Castle, there were ladies and gentlemen who had come to see the fun, and
to congratulate the Earl, and to meet Mrs. Errol. Lady Lorredaile and Sir
Harry were there, and Sir Thomas Asshe and his daughters, and Mr.
Havisham, of course, and then beautiful Miss Vivian Herbert, with the
loveliest white gown and lace parasol, and a circle of gentlemen to take care
of her—though she evidently liked Fauntleroy better than all of them put
together. And when he saw her and ran to her and put his arm around her
neck, she put her arms around him, too, and kissed him as warmly as if he
had been her own favorite little brother, and she said:
“Dear little Lord Fauntleroy! dear little boy! I am so glad! I am so glad!”
And afterward she walked about the grounds with him, and let him show
her everything. And when he took her to where Mr. Hobbs and Dick were,
and said to her, “This is my old, old friend Mr. Hobbs, Miss Herbert, and
this is my other old friend Dick. I told them how pretty you were, and I told
them they should see you if you came to my birthday,”—she shook hands
Page 154
with them both, and stood and talked to them in her prettiest way, asking
them about America and their voyage and their life since they had been in
England; while Fauntleroy stood by, looking up at her with adoring eyes,
and his cheeks quite flushed with delight because he saw that Mr. Hobbs
and Dick liked her so much.
“Well,” said Dick solemnly, afterward, “she's the daisiest gal I ever saw!
She's—well, she's just a daisy, that's what she is, 'n' no mistake!”
Everybody looked after her as she passed, and every one looked after
little Lord Fauntleroy. And the sun shone and the flags fluttered and the
games were played and the dances danced, and as the gayeties went on and
the joyous afternoon passed, his little lordship was simply radiantly happy.
The whole world seemed beautiful to him.
There was some one else who was happy, too,—an old man, who, though
he had been rich and noble all his life, had not often been very honestly
happy. Perhaps, indeed, I shall tell you that I think it was because he was
rather better than he had been that he was rather happier. He had not,
indeed, suddenly become as good as Fauntleroy thought him; but, at least,
he had begun to love something, and he had several times found a sort of
pleasure in doing the kind things which the innocent, kind little heart of a
child had suggested,—and that was a beginning. And every day he had been
more pleased with his son's wife. It was true, as the people said, that he was
beginning to like her too. He liked to hear her sweet voice and to see her
sweet face; and as he sat in his arm-chair, he used to watch her and listen as
she talked to her boy; and he heard loving, gentle words which were new to
him, and he began to see why the little fellow who had lived in a New York
side street and known grocery-men and made friends with boot-blacks, was
still so well-bred and manly a little fellow that he made no one ashamed of
him, even when fortune changed him into the heir to an English earldom,
living in an English castle.
It was really a very simple thing, after all,—it was only that he had lived
near a kind and gentle heart, and had been taught to think kind thoughts
always and to care for others. It is a very little thing, perhaps, but it is the
best thing of all. He knew nothing of earls and castles; he was quite
ignorant of all grand and splendid things; but he was always lovable
because he was simple and loving. To be so is like being born a king.
them about America and their voyage and their life since they had been in
England; while Fauntleroy stood by, looking up at her with adoring eyes,
and his cheeks quite flushed with delight because he saw that Mr. Hobbs
and Dick liked her so much.
“Well,” said Dick solemnly, afterward, “she's the daisiest gal I ever saw!
She's—well, she's just a daisy, that's what she is, 'n' no mistake!”
Everybody looked after her as she passed, and every one looked after
little Lord Fauntleroy. And the sun shone and the flags fluttered and the
games were played and the dances danced, and as the gayeties went on and
the joyous afternoon passed, his little lordship was simply radiantly happy.
The whole world seemed beautiful to him.
There was some one else who was happy, too,—an old man, who, though
he had been rich and noble all his life, had not often been very honestly
happy. Perhaps, indeed, I shall tell you that I think it was because he was
rather better than he had been that he was rather happier. He had not,
indeed, suddenly become as good as Fauntleroy thought him; but, at least,
he had begun to love something, and he had several times found a sort of
pleasure in doing the kind things which the innocent, kind little heart of a
child had suggested,—and that was a beginning. And every day he had been
more pleased with his son's wife. It was true, as the people said, that he was
beginning to like her too. He liked to hear her sweet voice and to see her
sweet face; and as he sat in his arm-chair, he used to watch her and listen as
she talked to her boy; and he heard loving, gentle words which were new to
him, and he began to see why the little fellow who had lived in a New York
side street and known grocery-men and made friends with boot-blacks, was
still so well-bred and manly a little fellow that he made no one ashamed of
him, even when fortune changed him into the heir to an English earldom,
living in an English castle.
It was really a very simple thing, after all,—it was only that he had lived
near a kind and gentle heart, and had been taught to think kind thoughts
always and to care for others. It is a very little thing, perhaps, but it is the
best thing of all. He knew nothing of earls and castles; he was quite
ignorant of all grand and splendid things; but he was always lovable
because he was simple and loving. To be so is like being born a king.
Page 155
As the old Earl of Dorincourt looked at him that day, moving about the
park among the people, talking to those he knew and making his ready little
bow when any one greeted him, entertaining his friends Dick and Mr.
Hobbs, or standing near his mother or Miss Herbert listening to their
conversation, the old nobleman was very well satisfied with him. And he
had never been better satisfied than he was when they went down to the
biggest tent, where the more important tenants of the Dorincourt estate were
sitting down to the grand collation of the day.
They were drinking toasts; and, after they had drunk the health of the
Earl, with much more enthusiasm than his name had ever been greeted with
before, they proposed the health of “Little Lord Fauntleroy.” And if there
had ever been any doubt at all as to whether his lordship was popular or not,
it would have been settled that instant. Such a clamor of voices, and such a
rattle of glasses and applause! They had begun to like him so much, those
warm-hearted people, that they forgot to feel any restraint before the ladies
and gentlemen from the castle, who had come to see them. They made quite
a decent uproar, and one or two motherly women looked tenderly at the
little fellow where he stood, with his mother on one side and the Earl on the
other, and grew quite moist about the eyes, and said to one another:
“God bless him, the pretty little dear!”
Little Lord Fauntleroy was delighted. He stood and smiled, and made
bows, and flushed rosy red with pleasure up to the roots of his bright hair.
“Is it because they like me, Dearest?” he said to his mother. “Is it,
Dearest? I'm so glad!”
And then the Earl put his hand on the child's shoulder and said to him:
“Fauntleroy, say to them that you thank them for their kindness.”
Fauntleroy gave a glance up at him and then at his mother.
“Must I?” he asked just a trifle shyly, and she smiled, and so did Miss
Herbert, and they both nodded. And so he made a little step forward, and
everybody looked at him—such a beautiful, innocent little fellow he was,
too, with his brave, trustful face!—and he spoke as loudly as he could, his
childish voice ringing out quite clear and strong.
“I'm ever so much obliged to you!” he said, “and—I hope you'll enjoy
my birthday—because I've enjoyed it so much—and—I'm very glad I'm
going to be an earl; I didn't think at first I should like it, but now I do—and
park among the people, talking to those he knew and making his ready little
bow when any one greeted him, entertaining his friends Dick and Mr.
Hobbs, or standing near his mother or Miss Herbert listening to their
conversation, the old nobleman was very well satisfied with him. And he
had never been better satisfied than he was when they went down to the
biggest tent, where the more important tenants of the Dorincourt estate were
sitting down to the grand collation of the day.
They were drinking toasts; and, after they had drunk the health of the
Earl, with much more enthusiasm than his name had ever been greeted with
before, they proposed the health of “Little Lord Fauntleroy.” And if there
had ever been any doubt at all as to whether his lordship was popular or not,
it would have been settled that instant. Such a clamor of voices, and such a
rattle of glasses and applause! They had begun to like him so much, those
warm-hearted people, that they forgot to feel any restraint before the ladies
and gentlemen from the castle, who had come to see them. They made quite
a decent uproar, and one or two motherly women looked tenderly at the
little fellow where he stood, with his mother on one side and the Earl on the
other, and grew quite moist about the eyes, and said to one another:
“God bless him, the pretty little dear!”
Little Lord Fauntleroy was delighted. He stood and smiled, and made
bows, and flushed rosy red with pleasure up to the roots of his bright hair.
“Is it because they like me, Dearest?” he said to his mother. “Is it,
Dearest? I'm so glad!”
And then the Earl put his hand on the child's shoulder and said to him:
“Fauntleroy, say to them that you thank them for their kindness.”
Fauntleroy gave a glance up at him and then at his mother.
“Must I?” he asked just a trifle shyly, and she smiled, and so did Miss
Herbert, and they both nodded. And so he made a little step forward, and
everybody looked at him—such a beautiful, innocent little fellow he was,
too, with his brave, trustful face!—and he spoke as loudly as he could, his
childish voice ringing out quite clear and strong.
“I'm ever so much obliged to you!” he said, “and—I hope you'll enjoy
my birthday—because I've enjoyed it so much—and—I'm very glad I'm
going to be an earl; I didn't think at first I should like it, but now I do—and
Page 156
I love this place so, and I think it is beautiful—and—and—and when I am
an earl, I am going to try to be as good as my grandfather.”
And amid the shouts and clamor of applause, he stepped back with a little
sigh of relief, and put his hand into the Earl's and stood close to him,
smiling and leaning against his side.
And that would be the very end of my story; but I must add one curious
piece of information, which is that Mr. Hobbs became so fascinated with
high life and was so reluctant to leave his young friend that he actually sold
his corner store in New York, and settled in the English village of
Erlesboro, where he opened a shop which was patronized by the Castle and
consequently was a great success. And though he and the Earl never became
very intimate, if you will believe me, that man Hobbs became in time more
aristocratic than his lordship himself, and he read the Court news every
morning, and followed all the doings of the House of Lords! And about ten
years after, when Dick, who had finished his education and was going to
visit his brother in California, asked the good grocer if he did not wish to
return to America, he shook his head seriously.
“Not to live there,” he said. “Not to live there; I want to be near HIM, an'
sort o' look after him. It's a good enough country for them that's young an'
stirrin'—but there's faults in it. There's not an auntsister among 'em—nor an
earl!”
an earl, I am going to try to be as good as my grandfather.”
And amid the shouts and clamor of applause, he stepped back with a little
sigh of relief, and put his hand into the Earl's and stood close to him,
smiling and leaning against his side.
And that would be the very end of my story; but I must add one curious
piece of information, which is that Mr. Hobbs became so fascinated with
high life and was so reluctant to leave his young friend that he actually sold
his corner store in New York, and settled in the English village of
Erlesboro, where he opened a shop which was patronized by the Castle and
consequently was a great success. And though he and the Earl never became
very intimate, if you will believe me, that man Hobbs became in time more
aristocratic than his lordship himself, and he read the Court news every
morning, and followed all the doings of the House of Lords! And about ten
years after, when Dick, who had finished his education and was going to
visit his brother in California, asked the good grocer if he did not wish to
return to America, he shook his head seriously.
“Not to live there,” he said. “Not to live there; I want to be near HIM, an'
sort o' look after him. It's a good enough country for them that's young an'
stirrin'—but there's faults in it. There's not an auntsister among 'em—nor an
earl!”
Page 157
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LITTLE LORD
FAUNTLEROY ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
FAUNTLEROY ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 158
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
Page 159
collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the
United States and most other parts of the world at no
cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You
may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the
United States and most other parts of the world at no
cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You
may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
Page 160
the Project Gutenberg™ License included with this
eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not
located in the United States, you will have to check the
laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not
located in the United States, you will have to check the
laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
Page 161
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
Page 162
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
Page 163
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
Page 164
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
Page 165
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
Page 166
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.